#im reaching the point where the whole 'no sleep' thing is catching up big time
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Aughhhh

#im reaching the point where the whole 'no sleep' thing is catching up big time#and even attempting to articulate my thoughts about them rn might give me a migraine#so. in short#im just pointing at them in hysterics#i need them to viscerally eat each other. or just like. genuinely talk or smth#ok. ok i need to sleeps now or im gonna make less sense than i already do#fuck. ok. sorry for *gestures vaguely* and good morning. peace out#im done with the screenshots now
11 notes
¡
View notes
Note
hi, hope you doing well, can i ask you about Michael and Love lenguages? you know michael is so stoic and cat-like im curious about that
I had a lot of fun writing this one! I can definitely picture Michael as a black cat that likes causing mayhem.
-Fernđż
Michael Myers and Love Languages
Receiving Gifts
Michael doesnât really understand how to show affection. However, he does know that you enjoy gifts, whether they be big or small.
Starts leaving items he stole from victims on the kitchen counter for you to find when you wake up. The most common items are jewelry but youâve also gotten a few clothing items, wildflowers, and other tiny trinkets.
Kind of reminds me of a crow. He sees something shiny and brings it to you to show his appreciation.
If you comment on it though he will stop for awhile. You may even notice previous gifts go missing. Why? Who knows, itâs Michael.
If you get him a gift, donât expect much of a reaction. However, it may appear on the night stand by his side of the bed. Occasionally the gift may disappear. Most likely he stuffed it in his pocket, carrying around a little piece of you with him. It will reappear on the nightstand when he returns.
Physical Touch
Once you make it to a certain point in your relationship, Michael will be more prone to being physically affectionate with you. He expects you to initiate any sort of affection though.
When the mask finally comes off and you get a chance to scratch his head, Michael is hooked. Expect this tall man to stomp up to you, grab your hand, and place it on his hair. You know what to do y/n now get to it, heâs a very busy killer after all.
He also appreciates when you draw patterns on his skin or massage the parts of his body that you can reach. This poor man is so stiff so the massages are greatly appreciated, even though heâll never tell you that.
Eventually, Michael will reach a point where he enjoys having you close to him. Which means you can expect to be pulled onto his lap or into his side whenever he feels like it. Your his to do with as he pleases so he expects you to drop whatever your doing to give him the attention he craves.
Basically, once your able to be physically affectionate with him, Michael realizes he is indeed touch starved.
Donât try and touch him when heâs frustrated though. Things wonât end well if you do. He expects you to know when he wants your affection and when he doesnât
Acts of Service
At first, Michael sees him giving you a place to stay as an act of service. He was being very generous by not killing you, y/n, what more could you want from him?
Eventually he catches on though.
You begin to notice things that needed fixing around the house are suddenly functioning properly without you ever touching them. Youâll never see Michael working on anything but you wonât see anything not working properly for very long either.
In return, Michael expects you to take care of tasks as well. He enjoys finding the house clean and tidy and home cooked meals on the table.
In fact Michael will start getting frustrated if you ever bring home takeout food. He enjoys what you cook, even if youâre not very good at it. It shows him you care and gives him the twisted idea that you live to serve him.
Quality Time
Michael functions on his own, ever changing schedule that youâll never be able to figure out or predict.
There are days where you might not even see Michael, only to wake up the next morning with his sleeping form right beside you.
You also have a job of your own. Therefore, quality time with Michael is rare and you better savor it when you can.
Since Michael is Michael, any date nights between the two of you are confined to the house. You learn to make the most of it though.
This also leads to the discovery that Michael is a very good listener. Since you donât get a whole lot of time to spend with him, you often have plenty to talk about. He knows that him just staring creeps you out sometimes he learns to be an active listener, nodding any time you look at him to prove he has been paying attention.
Words of Affirmation
Michael is a man of few words, so donât expect to get much praise from him.
This doesnât mean that he never compliments you though. In fact, it just makes it more meaningful when he does decide to finally speak up. Youâll never forget the first time you dressed up just for him. When he walked into the room and you gave him a twirl to show off your outfit you thought you were hearing things when he muttered, âPretty,â under his breath.
After the reaction you gave him the first time he complimented you, he began to do so more often. Eventually you may even get a full sentence of praise from this man. It just takes time with Michael, heâs not used to people being permanent.
#slasher x reader#slasher x you#slashers#halloween#michael myers#michael#michael myers x reader#michael myers x you#slasher headcanons#slasher hcs
373 notes
¡
View notes
Note
hiii hope your having an amazing day :) do you make headcanons? if you do and if you don't mind can i request headcanons for Izuku, Bakugo, and Denki about being in a secret relationship (i really love your stories about characters being in a secret relationship) and them accidentally outing their relationship because something happened (you can choose what happened) thank you so much!! also if you dont do headcanons you can choose one from the three on the imagine â¤ď¸ I'm sorry if this is confusing đ
âSecret Relationships,â Midoriya, Bakugou and Denki headcanon
YES IM GLAD YOU REQUESTED THIS UGH, I gotta do my sweet baby Bakugou firstđĽş
Summary: having a secret relationship with one of the guys and itâs get leaked.
Each section would probably be a little short, I apologize in advanceđĽş
Warnings: none!
.
.
.
Bakugou:
The relationship between you and Bakugou was always strange but once the students had to move on campus in the dorms, it turned into a whole different story.
The secret meetups late at night in his room, turned into nothing more than a secret relationship. The way your sleep schedule was beyond screwed up from being up late in his room and having to wake up early to go back to your room before anyone noticed.
It had been going on for months so by now you were used to the secrets and sneaking around along with barely having any sleep the next day while in class.
The more the relationship progressed, the more Bakugou would steal quick glances at you and even when you were in the kitchen with the other students, he would purposely slide behind you and touching your back in the process.
One day in particular, the class had decided to have a game night and he wasnât too thrilled about joining in. He had tried to convince you to come back to his room but you had told him it would make things obvious if only the two of you were absent.
He huffed, at this point he didnât really care about the class nor their opinions on anything. He was a ball of fire afterall so when he saw you sitting with the class as they gathered up board games, he was over with keeping things a secret, he wanted it to be known that you were his and he wanted you upstairs in his room.
âI donât wanna play this stupid game night.â Bakugou said in front of everyone but he was directing it towards you and you tried to ignore him.
âThatâs fine, you donât have to be here dude.â Kirishima patted his back, sitting down at the table and he huffed out a breath dramatically, standing there with his arms crossed over his chest.
âIâm not talking to any of you idiots.. Y/N.â He said your name sternly, like he was giving you a direct order by the look of his red eyes.
âWhy are you so worried about Y/N being here with us?â One of the classmates mentioned and you had cursed under your breath, Bakugou was acting like a child.
âBecause I want my girlfriend upstairs with me.â Bakugou angrily said, everyone growing quiet and you had gulped the lump in your throat, well there goes the secret.
Everyoneâs eyes had landed on you and your cheeks turned a dark shade of red before you slide the chair back and stood up. You have never felt this embarasssed in your life, he couldâve done this any other time in a completely different way but of course the asshole had to make everything a big deal.
âNo way,â Denki mumbled, trying to hold the laugh that was begging to come out.
You dismissed yourself, walking over to where Bakugou was and punched his arm as hard as you could, cursing under your breath and he smirked while wrapping his arm around your shoulders, winking back at the rest of the class.
âGod, youâre so fucking embarrassing, Katsuki.â You muttered, following him to the elevator to go up and he tugged you closer.
âOh shut up, you love it.â
As you two waited for the elevator, you couldnât help the feel the classes eyes on the both of you. It was even more humiliating as you had to wait for the doors to slide open. You heard a few of them whisper about you two being a thing, some had mentioned how obvious it was and some mentioned had you two were complete opposites.
Bakugou obviously didnât care, instead he liked to annoy everyone, especially you. So hearing people whisper about had fed onto the asshole ego he had, making his large hand grab your chin and give you a rough kiss on the lips in front of everyone.
The way your face was completely red at this point and all he did was give the classmates a evil grin before dragging you into the elevator and pushing the button for his floor.
âWhy canât you ever be casual?â
âDo you not know me? Iâm far from casual.â He nudged you gently, laughing at your tomato red face and moved his thumb to brush across your cheek.
âYeah, clearly.â
.
.
Denki:
You had a crush on Denki for what seemed like forever. Since the first moment you met him on the first day of school till now. It was pretty obvious how much you liked him. Eventually you became bold enough to ask him to hang out.
Now you two have been dating for only a few weeks, you both had agreed to keep it private to enjoy the privacy and the time alone before the classmates end up finding out.
Of course you knew Denki a little too well at this point, you knew he would end up slipping up the secret sooner or later but it didnât entirely bother you that itâll happen.
And you were right, after a training exercise and having to go through some obstacle course that Aizawa had set up, he had sparked a fuse and as his brain suffered a shortage, his mouth had instantly opened and talked about you.
You couldnât help but be over protective when he did go through that shortage phase, quickly taking care of him and making sure he was comfortable was a habit you picked up.
âSo pretty.â He muttered as he reached for you in front of everyone and you froze in your place until he had wrapped his arms around you, clinging onto your body.
Your cheeks flushed, grabbing onto his body and holding him up straight so he didnât lose his balance. He continued to mutter words like how youâre so pretty and he even slipped up how he was lucky to have you.
âAww, Denki is in love.â Sero had laughed at his state, making you roll your eyes and become more protective.
âNothing wrong with that.â You admitted, stroking your fingers through his hair and dragged him over to sit down.
His head had rested on top of yours, his tall frame giving you a tight hug and you had choked on the air you were breathing on from how openly clingy he was acting in front of the entire class including Mr. Aizawa.
âIs there something youâre not telling us?â Midoriya had teased, the smirk on his face made you grow embarrassed.
âNo.â
âYes, we are.â Denki cut you off, his arms still around yours and the goofy smile on his face only got bigger.
âY/N is mine. Only mine, I donât want to see- I donât want to see any of you near... whatâs mine.â He managed to stumble out, his face turning blank like he had forgotten what he was talking about.
âJesus,â You laughed, putting your hand over his mouth, glancing at your classmates.
You stayed quiet, dragging him away from the rest of the class and forced him to drink some water and sit down on a chair to relax until he went back to his normal state.
You will admit that he was cute and the way he openly told everyone what was his, which was you, had made your heart flutter.
âYouâre lucky youâre cute, Denki.â
âAm I?â
.
.
.
Midoriya:
It had taken forever for Izuku to catch onto your hints on liking him and wanting to hang out with him more. Of course he was very oblivious and didnât catch on for weeks, even months before you got frustrated and had been straight forward with him.
The both of you being completely shy balls made everything a lot more difficult, the hints he threw at you and the hints your threw at him had completely flew over both of your heads, it was quite ridiculous.
You knew Midoriya wasnât going to make the first move, you knew he was too big of a anxiety nut to even be bold enough to tell you to your face that he likes you in ways that was more than friends. So you did it on your own.
It hadnât even been a week of you two officially dating until Izuku slipped it up to Todoroki when ranting about how amazing you were and how much he loved watching your quirk in action.
Once he had revealed the secret, he had told Todoroki to keep his mouth shut and not talk about it again but later that day, Izuku slipped up to another one of your classmates, Ashido.
It wasnât long until he had slipped up to the whole entire class and now everyone knew that you two were a fresh couple. The side comments the students would make to you both and embarrass the both you, making the shyness in you two grow and cause you to stutter to no end.
âI think you two are cute!â Ashido had mentioned, trying to assure you that it wasnât a big deal that everyone already knew.
âYou knew Midoriya canât keep a secret for long.â She commented, making you laugh and agree to what she said.
You couldnât blame him though, he was a little too excited to be dating his crush that he couldnât help but talk about you constantly to all his friends. He couldnât help but stare at you and want to talk about how pretty you are and the characteristics he liked most about you.
It was in his nature, he was proud and lucky that he just had that urge to tell the whole world about you and it made butterflies explode in your stomach and it also made you want to kiss him desperately but you decided to not do that in front of everyone.
âIâm sorry, I know you didnât want to tell anyone right away.â He mumbled towards you, the look of guilt washing over his features and you shook your head, embracing him in a tight hug.
âDonât be sorry! Iâm glad you told people.â
.
.
,
ANNND finished, Iâm sorry itâs short. I usually go longer when itâs one character at a time but I hope itâs goodđ¤§
PLSSSS send in more my hero requests!! Iâm obsessed
⢠Main Masterlist â˘
⢠MHA Masterlist â˘
#bakugou imagines#bakugou katuski x reader#bakugou x reader#bakugou headcanons#bakugo x reader#bakugo imagines#Denki x reader#Denki imagines#denki headcanons#denki kaminari#kaminari x reader#kaminari imagines#kaminari headcanons#Midoriya imagines#Midoriya x reader#midoriya headcanons#deku x reader#Izuku x reader#Izuku imagines#my hero academia imagines#my hero academia headcanons
1K notes
¡
View notes
Note
Hello there mighty one!
May I request the bois reacting to fem!reader carrying tyem 'princess' style?
Reader looks week, skinny she looks like they don't have that much muscles. (Ironically they radiate big_D energy). She carries them like they don't weight that much. (+ Bonus points if reader acts like it's a normal thing!)
Be it a bet or one of the boys got injured or something else but reader ends up carrying them. That's literally it lol
Thank you ahead! â¤ď¸đ
OH MAN THIS TOOK SO LONG IM SORRY! I had so much fun with this and I really hope that it was well worth the wait thank you so much for requesting!
--------
Riddle
⥠Honestly, you get a serious kick out of surprising people with your strength. Everyone always underestimates you, thinking that youâre too scrawny to pick up a chair much less even try picking up a person. You always protest about it, but unless someone actually wants you to show off just how strong you are you rarely get the chance to show off just how strong you are. Your fellow students would lose it if they found out just how easy it was to get swept off of their feet - you yanked Ace up into your arms once when he made the mistake of teasing you about it, giving him a little hoist into the air for good measure and cracking up at the shocked wheeze he let out at how easily you lifted him. Needless to say youâre pretty strong even if you donât look it.
⥠Youâd been lying if you said you hadnât at least been a tiny bit tempted to carry Riddle around if only to see how he reacts - just thinking about the priceless look on his face was an amusing thought, but it remained as thoughts because as funny as it would be you value the life of yourself and your fellow classmates over the idea. It just so happens that thanks to a certain series of events, you actually get the chance to see the scenario play out in real life, surprisingly through no fault of your own.
⥠Thereâs certain times of the day where the crowds of students around Night Raven College swell and dissipate depending on where you are. In the middle of the day the rush is arguably the worst to anyone hoping not to get lost within a swarm of students bustling from their classrooms. Itâs the period right before lunch actually starts, and whilst you should technically be in class right now, youâd all gotten enough done that you were allowed out a few minutes earlier than usual. Frankly you were more than happy for the extra minutes - it meant a few precious moments where you could tear through the hallways and get to the cafeteria to nab a snack before the main crowds started clogging up the exits as they did everytime the lunch period rolls in.
⥠Youâre humming around a mouthful of the sweet treat youâd snagged from the days menu when you cross paths with Riddle, and though he doesnât look too chuffed about you eating food outside of the appropriate dining hall he doesnât call you out on it. You two fall into stride retreating down the hallway from where youâd first entered; it seems that youâre both heading towards the same area and you donât mind the company so it suits you just fine to spend a little time with the dorm leader before going your respective ways for the next class. The peace doesnât last for very long - soon enough the rest of the classes are being let out, and youâre suddenly reminded of why you were rushing to get away from the dining hall in the first place.
⥠All you see is the dinner rush crowd making a mad dash to the cafeteria and you act without thinking. You just know that Riddle would step in to enforce at least some kind of order to the pandemonium, but even if he could scare the crowd into stopping theyâre still going to barge right over the two of you at this rate, and youâd rather avoid having the ghosts scraping either one of you off of the hallway floor. Youâd much rather suffer through getting reamed out by Riddle for the stunt youâre about to pull than getting trampled by a stampede of students with no sense of personal space. When you mutter a quick âsorry!â Riddle gives you a confused look, which turns baffled when you toss your snack for him to catch in order to free up your hands (he catches it, thankfully - you donât wanna make the journey back to buy a new one.)
⥠Itâs a swift motion - all Riddle feels is your hands grabbing hold of him and suddenly the world is spinning and he finds himself pulled right up into your arms as you race back the way youâd come. His shout falls deaf on your ears in favor of the curses youâre chanting under your breath as you run, shifting the dorm leader around in your arms till you find a good enough position that heâs not going to fall out of your hold as you pick up your pace.
⥠Youâre fast, and strong enough that carrying Riddle is no chore at all - you could probably do this under normal circumstances with no problem, not that youâd probably get the chance to after this. That little fact can be stewed over later, you decide, instead focusing on finding a place to get out of the way of the crowds. It isnât long before you find an open classroom, and no sooner have you skidded through the doorway do you watch the student horde race past, completely oblivious to the pair of you. You let out a breathy laugh, more than a little relieved as you lean up against the doorframe and finally cast your gaze down to the boy in your arms.
⥠Yep, you were right about the priceless expression.
⥠Okay, so maybe the sudden grab and dash had left the dorm leader looking a little more...disheveled than usual, if the popped collar and skewed strands of hair from where his head had been pressed against your chest are any indication. Youâre guessing that heâs still reeling from the fact that youâve hoisted him up and carried him away like a princess as though he weighs nothing, because he doesnât immediately start chewing you out about your little escape. His face is beginning to flush though, reaching the midpoint between pink and that signature red thatâs close enough to match his hair; you certainly donât make things any better when you move him around in your arms again, lifting him up a little more as your head ducks down.
⥠Riddle bristles, stuttering whatever planned retort heâd had only to freeze when he realizes youâre leaning towards the snack heâs managed to hold onto as youâd run. Your teeth snag its corner and you let out a triumphant âha!â thatâs muffled as you ease back up to finish off your self-proclaimed reward. Itâs at that moment a soft cough turns both of your attention to the rest of the classroom, where several loitering students give the pair of you curious looks at the display. That finally kicks things back into gear, and you narrowly avoid dropping Riddle with how hard he wriggles out of your grip, working quickly to act as though the whole thing never happened which earns him an amused snort as you resolve to finish off your snack whilst he fixes his collar.
Leona
⥠Food has become a very effective bargaining chip when it comes to bets with your fellow students. Youâre pretty sure placing monetary bets would get you in trouble if you were caught by one of the staff (especially Crewel, you donât think anyone can handle his punishments more than once), and with all the maintenance going into your dorm betting money just isnât an option youâre interested in. Food on the other hand is always in the ballpark, and with the limited edition dishes that pop onto the cafeteria menu throughout the year, alongside some of the phenomenal cooks amongst the student body, thereâs no shortage of food bribes to use as a motive to get things done.
⥠Your strength has come into play on more than one occasion, because it either leads to people trying to call a bluff and wanting you to prove yourself, or they wanna see just how strong you are. You certainly donât mind thanks to the little rewards your feats manage to net you, plus it makes for an interesting point of conversation when youâre bored. Itâs boredom that leads to the following conversation with Cater during break - being outside the only real entertainment is walking around, talking to other students that cross your path, or just lounging around till the breakâs over.
⥠Youâd been walking around with Cater for a while before the appeal of watching the scenery faded and you elected to find some place to sit. Youâre leaning against his shoulder watching him text and swipe through his pictures to pass the time; soon enough an image of you shows up and you snort at the picture of you holding up Deuce by his legs. It was taken a while ago, and the telltale shit eating grin on your face is a testament of how amusing the whole situation had been; seeing it now sparks up the same conversation youâd had at the time - can you really pick up anyone with no problem?
⥠Eager to jump at the opportunity for entertainment, the two of you turn your eyes across the field, where Cater takes to pointing people out. Epel? Easy, but wouldnât be too happy about it. Kalim? Youâve done it before and it went pretty well minus the fact that his enthusiasm made him damn near slip out of your arms. You answer yes to most of the people he points out to you, until his gaze lands on someone lounging under the treeline and he points them out to you. Following his line of sight, you catch sight of Leona and the two of you share a look as you huff and say that yeah, of course you could pick that big lug up!
⥠Cater asking you to actually prove it wasnât what you expected, and you give him a doubtful glance trying to gauge if heâs joking or not. Turns out heâs not, and at your hesitation he offers a bribe to convince you, and at the mention of one of Treyâs signature tarts you visibly perk up. He doesnât even have to pull out the treat from his bag before youâre up onto your feet and jogging right over to the treeline, shooting him a confident grin over your shoulder as you approach the sleeping lion.
⥠To be honest, you probably would have tried this at some point anyway, but Treyâs tarts are a hell of an incentive to do it right now, and itâs the driving force that steels your resolve as you approach him. You know that he notices you - youâre not exactly quiet, and while he doesnât open his eyes or turn to look at you his ears twitch in your direction at the sound of your footfalls coming towards him. Itâs only when you squat down beside him that he cracks an eye open and lets out an inquisitive grumble asking you what youâre doing.
⥠You only tell him not to worry, but that just makes him more wary given that every time youâve said that before itâs definitely cause for concern. You end up proving him right to be wary when you shuffle close enough to actually touch him and slot your hands under his back, promptly hefting him up from his once comfortable spot beneath the shade and into your arms.
⥠Leona jolts in response and you narrowly avoid an elbow to the ribs at how he squirms about at the sudden position change; his ears are pressed flat against his head and he squares you with a scathing look as he orders you to put him back down, calling you a brat for good measure. You only huff at the dorm leader and strengthen your hold on him, making sure to keep one hand safely cradling his back as you spin around to show Cater your latest catch. Thereâs no missing the amusement in Caterâs face as he makes a poor attempt to hide his snicker with one hand as he holds up his phone to snap a picture commemorating the moment.
⥠Seeing the camera you flash a smile and a thumbs up with some careful maneuvering of the man in your arms, quickly returning your hands back to him when he hisses and shifts again. Itâs probably not the wisest idea to hold onto him for very long, and you can tell Leonaâs none too pleased by suddenly being picked up from the spot he was comfortable in, so you donât keep him up for very long before you amble back over to the trees, setting him down as gently as you can without accidentally pulling in his tail as you pull away. This time his elbow makes a solid hit against your hip on the way down and you end up dropping him the rest of the way, keeling over with a pained wheeze as the pair of you topple none too gracefully to the ground, devolving into complaints and groans at the turn of events.
Azul
⥠Itâs not entirely unheard of for Azul to stay behind in some of the classrooms once classes have concluded. Whilst the Monstro lounge is the ideal location to get things done, sometimes the patrons get too rambunctious for his liking and he prefers a little bit of peace and quiet while he works on the dayâs schoolwork. The classrooms are perfect for this as most students are all too eager to filter out and go about their own business, leaving the rooms empty for people to mill in and out of as they please.
⥠He works uninterrupted for the most part, only pulling his attention away from the papers spread out across his desk to look towards the door, hearing the chatter of passing students outside though they only last a brief moment before their voices filter off and disappear as they move away from the classroom. These momentary distractions come and go so the school work is almost completely finished by the time any notable interruptions actually come this way. Unfortunately when they do it almost immediately stops him in his tracks; thereâs a slam on the wall leading out to the hallway, and Azul jolts in his seat as he hears something slide up the wall getting higher and higher before itâs finally revealed.
⥠Azul watches Floydâs head poke up from one of the overhead windows, and thatâs enough to get him to pause mid writing as the pair lock eyes. Now, the Leech twins are tall, taller than most of the students in Octavinelle, but thereâs no way that he should be visible so it's reasonable to assume that he couldnât manage the height without the help of a step-ladder. That step-ladder theory goes out of the window when Floydâs head drifts over to the far side of the window, and the Leech twin flashes his dorm leader a toothy grin and a wave for good measure as he drifts backwards and forwards in a way that looks...off.
⥠Itâs bizarre, but not the weirdest thing that Azulâs seen Floyd do so whilst he does marvel at the sight for a moment or two he tries to return back to his work - tries being the key word here. Floyd makes an effort to peer through the glass, calling down to someone as he leans closer towards the window. That leads to the twin nearly slamming his head into the glass and a hand flies up to stop the would-be injury as he looks down out of the window's line of sight.
âĄFloydâs stance totters and momentarily his head ducks out of view as though heâs dropped. Thatâs enough to get the dorm leader to his feet to finally investigate, and he rises from his desk and works his way over to the door, letting out a sigh as he slides open the door and prepares himself for whatever trouble is going to be on the other side. Sure enough Floydâs leaning up against the wall, greeting Azul when he steps out into the doorway. Floydâs not the only one there though - thereâs a few miscellaneous students milling around the Octavinelle students, but the main point of interest is the person standing right below Floyd, arms wrapped around his knees and keeping him up in the air as they twirl around to face Azul without even a tremble in their grip.
⥠The grin you offer him is similar to Floyds, brimming with amusement as you move your grip to offer a wave, shifting your weight around so as to not drop the boy in your arms as you do so. The raised brow and inquisitive look only makes you grin wider before a tap on your shoulder brings your attention back to the person youâre holding. Azul watches Floyd motion for you to lower him which you do without issue, and once you do the younger Leech twin leans down to whisper something in your ear. He doesnât catch what heâs saying, but when two pairs of eyes suddenly square him with a scheming look he knows all too well he takes a cautionary step backwards, folding his arms across his chest.
⥠You drop Floyd the rest of the way and turn your sights on Azul, beginning to approach him with open arms and a deceptively warm smile as you call out his name. Now he knows that youâre up to something, and moves to take another step away when you suddenly dart to close the distance and pull him towards you. Thereâs no hesitation in the way that you quite literally sweep the dorm leader off of his feet, tucking him close to your chest as your arms move to rest along his back and the crook of his knees - youâre carrying him like a princess, and from the wide grin on your face this was clearly the impromptu plan youâd been given by that mischievous twin.
⥠Azul splutters, completely speechless at how effortlessly youâre able to sweep him off of the floor and into your arms, and he becomes acutely aware of just how many eyes are on him as you cradle him to your body making sure that he doesnât fall. Your strength is no joke, and you make a small show of it by twirling around, catching his hat in the process when the action causes it to topple off of his head and placing it neatly back on his head by the time you come to a stop. For a second you could almost say he looks pleasantly amused beyond the initial surprise, which only makes it all the more entertaining for you.
⥠But then Floyd steps forward and goes to take him from your arms and Azulâs desperately patting you until you finally relent your grip and allow him to stand back onto his feet. You and Floyd share a conspiratory giggle as you watch Azul straighten his outfit back out and step out of the reach of the both of you, giving the pair of you a wide berth in case you decide to try sweeping him off of his feet again.
Kalim
⥠Your strength makes you perfect for doing heavy lifting tasks when the time calls for it. Moving things from one place to another has been the jobs left for the more physically strong students, so despite your otherwise unassuming appearance youâre usually the first person people come to when thereâs any kind of heavy lifting to be done. Youâve been a huge help at events as a result, and more often than not the other students leave the cleanup to you, confident in your abilities to get things back to where they need to go.
⥠This particular cleanup task had taken quite a while, but with some diligent work and a couple snack breaks you and your friends had narrowed down the leftover mess, packing what could fit into the boxes provided so that theyâd be easier to transport. When the inevitable question of which people were going to take what came up you were quick to step in, offering that itâd be no problem at all for you to handle this yourself - it was late anyways, so youâre sure everyone was eager to get back to their rooms for the night. It took a little convincing, but soon enough youâre left alone with the necessary keys and wishes for good luck with the work.
⥠Youâd planned to take care of this task by yourself, reasoning that two or three trips should get the job done. Youâd actually finished the first trip and was making your way out with the last couple of boxes when you cross paths with Kalim, who upon recognizing your face peeking out from behind the impromptu cardboard tower all but jumps in to help. Any protests fall on deaf ears, as once Kalimâs decided on something like helping you out heâs not gonna stop until itâs done.
⥠Before long heâs taken about a third of the boxes off of your hands (he tried to bargain for more but you were set on carrying the heavier stuff) and the pair of you are off to get them off to the right destination. Kalim fills the silence with conversation as he leads the way, which given the fact youâre the one who actually knows where storage is, ends up with you having to tug him in the right direction more than once before he charges down a wrong corridor. Despite that though the two of you make good progress, and you end up getting there faster than the initial first trip, and within a few minutes youâre nearing the storage room, albeit from a different direction than last time.
⥠Youâre shifting about the boxes in your arms to fish through your pocket for the storage room keys with your free hand when you realize youâre getting close. Kalim skips ahead of you as you rummage for the keys, giving you an easygoing smile over his shoulder urging you to catch up. You feign a sigh of exasperation but move to pick up your pace which only prompts Kalim to charge on ahead aiming to get to the door first, still with that easy-going smile.
⥠That smile disappears in an instant however, as when you next blink, Kalim disappears from your field of vision and your heart drops at the sound of something scattering across the floor. Ditching your effort to find the keys, you race to catch up, stopping just short at the top of the stairs and looking down to where Kalimâs sat at the bottom, shaking off the dizziness from the fall. Itâs fortunately only a few steps but you still rush to close the distance, hastily placing your bags onto the floor as you kneel down beside the dorm leader to check if heâs alright.
⥠Upon seeing your concern Kalim grins and makes a point to tell you that heâs fine, hoping to ease your worries. This time the sigh you let out is one of relief and you rise back to your feet, offering out your hand to pull him up with a playful jab to watch where heâs going next time. Kalim laughs and takes your hand, but the moment he gets to his feet he yelps and leans to one side, easing up off of one foot. He must have hurt it in the fall and your expression drops watching his smile falter, brows creasing in clear discomfort.
⥠Kalimâs still reassuring you heâs fine despite the fact that heâs visibly doing his best to put as little weight on his one foot as possible. You arenât convinced in the slightest, and after a few seconds of him talking youâve had enough; he doesnât notice you nodding to yourself as you roll up your sleeves, but he does catch your mutter of âDonât worry - Iâve got this.â as you step forward and place a hand on his back.
⥠You move carefully so as to not agitate the leg more than you have to, tucking your free hand under his knees and easing him off of his feet until youâre carrying his full weight, keeping him upright like itâs nothing at all. Kalim, for what itâs worth, is captivated by the strength, but heâs more focused on asking if youâre really okay with carrying him - heâs fine, he swears! (heâs not). Paying no heed to that, you nudge the boxes over to the side of the hallway with your legs, leaving them in a messy but contained pile to avoid anyone tripping on them while youâre gone. They can be sorted later, is your excuse as you start walking - heâs going straight to the infirmary, and then back to his dorm, the boxes can wait a little longer.
⥠He squirms a bit, but thatâs only so that he can wrap his arms around your neck, bringing his head close to your shoulder. Kalim knows that heâs not gonna convince you otherwise, so why not enjoy the ride while it lasts? Besides, itâs nice to feel weightless sometimes! And heâs so sincere when he gushes about how strong you are that you canât help but preen under the compliments, boasting a little about how youâll have to properly show off just how strong you are. Some other time though, because as nice as pleasant as it is carrying the dorm leader around, you can do that just as easily once heâs been seen by the school nurse.
Vil
⥠You may not look like youâre that strong but looks can be deceiving. Youâre more built than a lot of people realize - sure, it may not look like that to others, but these uniforms do a damn better job of hiding your strength than one might think. Friends and those who have seen it for themselves know that youâre strong, and Vil is one of them; you make no show of hiding that fact, because why would you? Itâs something youâre proud of, and you use it to your advantage whenever the chance calls for it, and Vilâs not one to stop you from doing so.
⥠You also donât shy away from challenges either, if anything theyâre one of your weaknesses. Confident in your strength, any time someone questions it youâre eager to jump right in and prove them otherwise. Usually theyâre arguments youâve heard a hundred times before, the same old story as far as youâre concerned, that doesnât mean the comments donât tick you off though. Scrawny scrapper this, all bark and no bite that, it gets on your nerves that just because you donât look that strong they immediately assume that youâre just weak.
⥠Itâs a sore topic, and as such Vil can usually pinpoint the trouble that brews as a result of such challenges because of the way you react to such jeers. Heâs attempted to ease your anger about it in the past, or at least told you to go easy on said challengers lest you get sent to Crewelâs office again, and for what itâs worth youâve made fair progress in brushing off most comments.
⥠This time it appears that brushing them off isnât quite so easy. Your voice can be heard even before you storm into the main hall accompanied by another student, and your planned curse filters off into a hiss to just leave it when you catch sight of Vil out of the corner of your eye. The student however doesnât let up, and the dorm head soon catches wind of what this is about when he hears âStrong? Seriously? Pff, do you even have any muscles?â Vil can see the way your lip curls back into a snarl, and he turns his full attention to the scene just waiting for the inevitable show of strength youâre about to pull off. You do this every time without fail, and itâs only proven when you snap.
⥠âOh yeah? Well, do you think someone without muscles can do this?â Vilâs halfway through taking stock of all of the items not bolted to the floor when you spin around and stride over to him, the confident shout of âVil!â being one of the few warnings that he gets before youâre standing before him and wrapping your arms around him. Itâs quick and smoother than he thought itâd be, and were this not the first time youâve attempted this trick on him Vil could swear youâve practised this before. Granted, you stumble a little near the end, but thatâs more so because you overestimated the swoop of pulling him up into your arms and knocked your hip into a table in the process. Besides that itâs an otherwise practised landing, and suddenly Vil finds himself swept up into a bridal carry by a pair of surprisingly firm arms.
⥠You spin back around, triumphant grin on your face as you heft Vil up even higher, like a child proudly showing off their prize to anyone watching. True, youâre strong, and thereâs not a moment that Vil feels like heâs going to fall out of your arms when youâre holding him, but the lack of warning and the abruptness of being hoisted up as though he weighs nothing more than a bag of feathers makes for a jarring situation. Your shout of âHa! Believe me now?â doesnât make the situation much better, and Vil has to rub his temples to stop the incoming stress lines at the amount of eyes youâve drawn to your little display in the process of your shouting.
⥠Whatever challenge had been posed seems to have been sated by your show of strength, as the student throws up their hands in a mock-surrender as they concede, shrugging off the surprise that Vil can see clear as day on their faces. Clearly, they werenât expecting you to be so brazen about showing off, but youâve never been one to clam up when thereâs a point to be made.
⥠Satisfied, you let out a huff and drop down onto one of the nearby chairs, shaking your head as you grumble âCan you believe that guy? Teach him not to doubt me next time.â It seems youâve neglected to remember exactly who you picked up, and Vilâs swift to remind you with a soft cough to direct your attention back towards him. You look down at the dorm leader still firmly settled in your arms, lips pursing as you exhale a breath to mask your obvious realization upon meeting eyes with him.
⥠Muttering an apology, you gradually release your grip, giving him ample time to rise back to his feet and you let out a nervous chuckle when he folds his arms across his chest and gives you a stern gaze. Thankfully youâre let off with a chide of giving someone a warning the next time you decide to pick them up, but he doesnât miss your grin as you parrot back âNext time?â
Idia
⥠Idia had gotten hurt. Those are the only words you needed to hear before you dropped everything and raced over to his bedroom, already thinking of the worst case scenarios. I mean, for a guy who spends the majority of time in his room thereâs only so many ways he can get hurt, and none of them are a pleasing thought so you do your best to quash the thoughts till you actually get there to see him for yourself.
⥠When you first step inside his room nothingâs out of the ordinary, as far as youâre aware nothingâs been destroyed and besides the usual controlled chaos everything seems to have been moved out of place. Idiaâs even sat at his computer chair which isnât an unusual sight, though as you get closer you realize heâs got one of his legs pulled up against his chest, hands cradling his foot with a sour expression that morphs into discomfort each time he makes a move to roll the appendage to one side. That sour look doesnât dissipate when he notices you, but he does jump a bit when you announce your presence by rounding the chair and leaning onto the one arm, leaning down as you ask what happened.
⥠Youâve gathered that heâs hurt his foot, you just donât know how and as he hunches over even more in his chair you perk up, noting his reluctance. He doesnât tell you, not at first, but with a bit of prodding he eventually caves that maybe he kind of accidentally got his feet tangled up in the wires under his gaming desk and got yanked right out of his chair when heâd finally pushed himself away from his computer. He hadnât thought anything of it (besides the obvious embarrassment of getting tripped up in the first place) but the moment heâd tried to stand up it was clear that something had rolled the wrong way, which is precisely what led to him huddled up in his chair glaring daggers at the injured foot as though thatâs going to magically fix the injury sustained.
⥠Admittedly, the image of the whole scenario would have made you laugh, but for the sake of your friend (and the fact that he glowers at you when your lip trembles trying to fight back a chuckle) you donât, instead giving the simmering dorm leader a comforting pat on the shoulder reassuring him that heâll be fine. Chances are itâs just sore from landing the wrong way - youâll know for sure once he gets seen by the nurse.
⥠However, when you tell him that he hunkers down, insisting that heâs not budging; itâll be fine if he just sleeps it off, is his argument, adding that itâs not like he can go anywhere since heâd rather stay put - whatâs he gonna do, hop the whole way to the infirmary? Obviously not.
⥠You frown at his stubbornness, but give a determined huff as you hop off of the arm of the chair with a âfine.â. Idiaâs surprised that youâre not fighting his decision more, but that surprise lasts but a moment until you lean down and promptly pluck the dorm leader right out of his seat. He just about chokes on his words and twists about in your arms, but you donât even bat an eye at it as you shift him around until youâre cradling him close to your chest, eventually just settling on a princess carry for the sake of simplicity.
⥠When Idia cries out, asking what youâre doing, you merely shrug and offer âSince you canât walk, Iâll carry you.â as your explanation. He balks at the notion, but doesnât really have a leg to stand on when you pull him even closer to you, holding firm to make sure he doesnât fall.
⥠His hair tickles your nose each time he shifts about in your arms, which you promptly pat back down as gently as you can as you move towards the door, nudging it open with your hip until you can slide the pair of you through the gap. You make a point of ignoring his protest of staying put until he finally relents and settles into you, arms folded across his chest as he leans back. His hair frames his face like heâs trying to hide in the thick blue flames, but even you donât miss the fact that his expression, once twisted in discomfort, eases up into something more comfortable now that the pressureâs off of his injured foot.
Malleus
⥠Youâd like to think that youâre pretty strong, stronger than people give you credit for at least. And you also like to think that your strength is appreciated by the people who know about your carefully honed skill. Lilia is one such person, as he seems to be particularly amused by just how easily youâre able to heft and move things about, be it both objects and people. Heâs especially entertained when itâs people, and itâs because of your penchant for carrying people around to show off that you end up with the third-year student bundled up in your arms as you travel through the Diasomnia dorm.
⥠The only indication the others have of the event is when you promptly come striding into the room, arms wrapped around Lilia's waist and hoisting him effortlessly up into the air as you enter. Malleus looks up from what heâs doing to watch the curious display, and upon spotting the fae you shift Lilia's weight to release one hand and wave, grinning as you swivel around and begin moving towards his direction. Youâre keeping the Diasomnia student upright with ease, showing no signs of fatigue or strain as you carry him around, coming to stand behind the sofa that Malleus is sitting on and leaning over with a nonchalant question about what heâs doing.
⥠Malleus raises a brow, unsure whether to answer you or ask what exactly youâre doing with Lilia first. Before he can decide however Lilia gives you a gentle nudge to be let down and you take the hint, proceeding to lean over the sofa and drop him none-too-gently onto the seat beside Malleus. The cushions bounce when he lands on them, and though disheveled from all the carrying and the drop, Lilia looks thoroughly entertained by the whole ordeal,
⥠You catch Malleus glancing between you and Lilia, and though you couldnât hazard a guess as to what heâs thinking you lean forward and chuckle, jokingly asking âWant me to try you next?â as you rest your arms on the back of the sofa. The smile on your face falters a little when you donât immediately get a response, locking eyes with him for a few seconds too long. When he nods you have to fight every muscle in your face not to look surprised, and you donât trust your voice to get the words out in response, instead returning the gesture with a blank nod of your own.
⥠The last thing you expected was for him to agree, but youâre never one to back down from a challenge and soon enough youâre standing face to face with the dragon prince once he stands up and rounds the sofa so that youâre standing in front of each other. Youâre doing the mental maths in your head as you size up the dorm head. Itâs not picking him up thatâs gonna be a problem - youâre pretty sure the Leech twins weigh more than him and youâve been able to carry both at the same time once before (when Floyd wasnât intentionally wriggling around in your arms that is.) Itâs figuring out the best way to carry him thatâs the problem; youâre not sure a fireman carry would be the most dignified look for the dorm head, and just giving him a piggyback probably wouldnât be too effective if you want to avoid knocking his head against something while youâre running around.
⥠It takes a moment but you donât leave Malleus standing there for very long before you take a step forward, moving to place a hand on his back while reiterating if itâs okay for you to still do this. The noise of confirmation steels your resolve and in the next moment you quite literally sweep Malleus off of his feet and into the air, landing safely in your arms; he lets out a sharp inhale at the sudden action, but is more surprised at the fact that youâre able to carry him with such ease, even flashing him a confident grin as you begin to sidle around the room, making sure that he remains firmly tucked in your arms as you do so.
⥠The experience is interesting, to say the least - Malleus isnât uncomfortable, if anything itâs actually rather nice to feel so weightless in someoneâs arms. Not to mention itâs not something Malleus has been able to recently experience, so . You on the other hand are having a great time with it; you get used to carrying him quickly, and despite the initial worry of getting stabbed in the face with his horns you realize thereâs nothing to worry about - itâs going pretty well.
⥠That is until Sebek enters the room and spots you cradling the young lord in your arms, and he shouts loud enough that you all whip around to face him. Youâre undeterred by the shout, if anything you just assume that the first year wants a turn so you gently place Malleus back onto his feet, giving his uniform a cursory once over to make sure heâs okay before you back away. Malleus gives you an inquisitive look, watching you as you skip away, racing over to where Sebekâs standing with arms outstretched ready to scoop him into your arms, laughing when the student all but dives out of your reach the moment you approach him.
#twst#twisted wonderland#twisted wonderland imagines#imagines#headcanons#twisted wonderland headcanons#twst imagines#twst headcanons#twst riddle#twst leona#twst azul#twst kalim#twst idia#twst vil#twst malleus#riddle rosehearts#riddle x reader#leona kingscholar#leona x reader#azul ashengrotto#azul x reader#kalim al asim#kalim x reader#vil schoenheit#vil x reader#malleus draconia#malleus x reader#request#ask
325 notes
¡
View notes
Text
worthy.
When Sol gets a GPA of 2.02, the study group (and Joon Hwi) comes together to cheer her up.Â
notes: another prompt by @thenerdywriter ! i wasn't sure if you meant it like this, but i hope you are satisfied! thank you for your prompt and your trust! i do apologise for the wait!
not much fluff or cliche romantic scenes, but just simple things that i hope when you read, remember your worth and never be defeated. you are worthy, loved and deserving to be appreciated. :) inbox always open!
for anyone who have sent prompts and asks, i thank you for your ideas! i have read through all your asks and am so excited to begin writing, but please understand if i canât reply you as fast as i hoped! so sorry for this, iâll try to address my inbox faster!! any mistakes or incorrect information will be taken responsible by me. enjoy!
edit: everyone, please donât cry on this omg Iâve made 5 people comment their tears now and im terribly sorry for the tears.. I meant for this to be a light hearted story but looks like everyone is crying,, Iâll try not to make people cry now..
original prompt:Â where joon hwi and the rest of the gang shake some sense into her (sol a) about her self-esteem.Â
words: 2787 words
Sol is downstairs at the lounge, holding a clear bottle of soju. She takes another swig from the plastic bottle, hoping that the alcohol can numb her heart like it does to her head. It burns, and sheâs turning woozy, but she grumbles and takes another swig.Â
2.02. Sheâs passed, at least. But she canât help but feel upset. She wasnât upset that she couldnât score as well as Yeseul or BokGi, but upset that sheâs satisfied with these low results. No one is going to hire her, even less offer an internship while looking at her track records.Â
Sol worked her ass off for this exam. She nearly died, if it wasnât for Yeseulâs reminders to eat. Even her cold stoned face roommate bothered to place bottles of water on her desk. Yet, after all this...Â
âWhy are you still up?â She hears Joon Hwi ask as he takes a seat next to her. She stays silent with a grim expression and turns away. Joon Hwi was the last person she wanted to see, especially when sheâs in such a bad mod.Â
âWhatâs wrong?â He asks as he catches her arm just as sheâs about to chug her soju.Â
âEverything.â She slurs. âYou know Iâm not even upset with my GPA? Iâm upset of being happy with my shitty grades.â Joon Hwi sighs, attempting to grab her bottle away.
âI should have never came to study. I should have never tried to prove myself to be Dan!â She scolds louder. Sol knows sheâs drunk in front of her best friend, but she canât control herself. She doesnât care.Â
âKang Sol...â Joon Hwi stands up, grabbing her bottle away from her. âYouâre drunk. Go back.âÂ
âI donât belong here, anyway.â Her slurs catch Joon Hwi in his steps.Â
âI never once belonged with any of you. Being with all of you just drags you all further. I should just stop burdening you all with my questions and rot in a corner. Besides, no one would care.â She softly says, her voice filled with regret and guilt.Â
Sol has always felt this way. Ever since she was young, Dan was always the star child. She got top grades while Sol got through in the middle rankings. Dan was always more popular, prettier, smarter. Sol learnt at a young age that no matter what, she would always be overshadowed by Dan.Â
Thus, she learnt to be quiet. Only ask questions when she really needs to. Stick to familiar people. Only be loud when told to, and blend in in every situation. She learnt to depreciate herself, because no one appreciated her in the first place.Â
Joon Hwi wants to shake her. He wants to write an entire dissertation on why Sol belongs to Hankuk. He wants to show her what he sees: a smart, caring, passionate lawyer-to-be. He wants to show her what he sees when she testified for Professor Yang in court. A confident, woman knowing her morals and rights.
âKang Sol.â Joon Hwi says, pulling her up by her wrist. Sol pushes him away, but her touches are sloppy and weak. Sighing, Joon Hwi knows that it is useless to argue about her grades and her worth when sheâs not even half conscious of what sheâs doing.Â
He grabs her coat lying on the couch, finding her phone and plans on calling Yeseul. But itâs past 1am, but he doesnât want to trouble Yeseul. Sighing, he contemplates calling her roomie but reality smacks when he realises sheâs home. Noticing how Sol is slowly nodding off, giving in to the fatigue, it leaves Joon Hwi not much of an option to carry her back.
Fishing the room key out from her coat, he takes special care in carrying her, sweeping his arm under her knee and lifting her slowly as to not disrupt her from falling asleep. The key card is in between his fingers as he slowly and quietly makes his way up to her dorm. He thanks the deities above that no one caught him or interrupted him.Â
Tapping the key card, a standard âbeepâ, he pushes the door with his back, and takes care to get him and her into the dark room. He can barely see anything, especially since he has no hands to on the lights, but he makes out his way in the small room using the moonlight and what he can tell.Â
Joon Hwi knows which side Sol sleeps, knowing from her stories that include her rolling from the bed up to the desk. By now, Sol was sleeping soundly, a slight snore escaping her. Gently, he sets her down on her bed and reaches to take her shoes off for her. Hanging up her coat that he placed on top of her whilst he was carrying her, he finally pulled the thick blanket over her.
But he didnât leave just yet.
âI never once belonged with any of you.â
Solâs words echoed in his head moreďżźďżź than he thought it would. He stopped and bent down silently by her bed side, taking a few moments to wonder to himself just how and why does she feel so unworthy.
He grabs her bottle of water from her bag, before putting it next to her phone, which is on the table. Knelt on the floor, he observes the slow rise of her chest and the way her eyes flutter and nose twitch when Sol sleeps. Just how can someone like Sol think sheâs any less than what he sees?
âYou belong here in Hankuk. Iâll show you just why.â His whisper barely audible, as he brushes away a stray hair on her face. With that, he takes his leave and sneaks back to his dorm. (Without getting caught)
-----
The next day, after two painkillers and a big bowl of hangover soup (left mysteriously by someone at their pantry), Sol is headed to study group. She is running a few minutes early than their scheduled timing, but sheâs surprised to find the group huddled in hushed whispers.Â
âWhat are you all looking at?â Sol asks, as she sets her book at her usual corner opposite Joon Hwi. BokGi lets out a startled yelp and Yebeom clamps his mouth shut. Sol isnât surprised to see Jiho crowded there, but is even more shocked to see Sol B crowded with them too. If it was anything, Sol B wouldnât crowd around and discuss things, unless it concerned herself, or benefitted her grades.
âWhat...â Sol leans over and raises her eyebrows. Yeseulâs eyes dart nervously and she breaks into a smile. The rest of the group just shuffles back to their seats murmuring under their breath.
âNothing, unnie! They were just discussing on what to order for lunch.â Yeseul says as she walks over to Sol and takes her bag and books from her, before setting it on the table. âUnnie, shall we get coffees?â Yeseul escorts her out of the room before Sol could react. Sol assumes that itâs due to her hangover that Yeseul is suggesting coffee, thus just following and getting a cold brew and assorted drinks for the others.Â
When she returns, they distribute the drinks and start discussing on what to study.Â
âNoona, do you have anything?â BokGi asks, a little too enthusiastically. Sol is taken aback and lost for words. She usually just follows whatever the rest want, since answering her questions will take hours. Joon Hwi gives a sympathetic smile.Â
âHow about you share with us about a recent case? Remember the one that Professor Kim liked in particular?â Joon Hwi suggests. Sol grows quiet. Her? The worst student? Sol letâs out an uncertain laugh.
âAh, me? I rather my roomie shares. She did better than me.â Sol says, then prepares a fresh document for note taking on her laptop.
âI didnât do well.â Sol B says quietly, her eyes emotionless as usual, leaning back into the chair. âYou did the best. Go on.â Sol is stunned and just nods uncertainly. Taking out her case notes and her reports that she submitted, she nervously discusses the topic on hand. She sneaks Joon Hwi a couple of questioning stares but he only pretends to not catch her eyes.
Everyone is enthusiastic, asking questions and when Sol is stumped, they jump in to help her. They suggest ideas and Sol has never felt so energised by their energy before. She find it fishy how Joon Hwi just sits back and she can feel him smiling whenever she makes a point right or figures out a missing link.
An hour later, when they are done expanding on Solâs case and discussing, they break for a late lunch together. Â Yebeom enters the room with bags of food, as usual over ordering. As they pass out containers of jjampong and jjajamyeon, Solâs eyes light up when she saw the only thing that mattered in the whole order: her beloved pickles, in doubled servings.Â
What Sol doesnât expect is for JiHo to dump his packet of pickles on her container of noodles.Â
âJiHo-ah, why...â Sol is dumbfounded for a moment as JiHo opens his pack of noodles to stir. JiHo only pushes up his glasses.Â
âYou can have them, noona.â Sol is even more dumbfounded. This was the first time JiHo has called her noona. She didnât care for the honourifics, and JiHo could call her by her full name for all she cared. But hearing those words from Seo JiHoâs mouth, just made her think everyone was utterly suspicious today.
âOkay, everyone is being weird. What is this?â Sol announces, hoping her tone came out fun, with no hints of anger.Â
âNothing! We just know youâve been feeling stressed, so JiHo decided to give you his share of pickles, right?��� BokGi quips up, as he dives into taking the sauce to pour over the tangsuyuk, before Yebeom and him argue over pouring or dipping.Â
Sol, still feeling suspicious, breaks her chopsticks just as Joon Hwi picks up a pickle from her plastic saucer to put on her noodles. Her eyes dart from his chopstick to his face, but he just nods at her pickles, expressions hard to read.
Sol crunches on her pickles, but it does nothing to soothe the feeling that everyone was aware of something, but her.Â
-----
The rest of the week was a puzzle piece that Sol could not fix together.
She woke up everyday to a new message by Joon Hwi, sometimes sending her funny videos, or a simple âletâs get through this togetherâ. She woke up once to her roomie handing her breakfast and coffee. It just didnât click in Solâs head to see the cold Sol B hand her a sandwich and coffee.
Their group chat was undoubtedly noisy, but even more so now. Something in common was how the more chatty ones would ask Sol for advice or chat and strike noisy conversations. She was used to the chaos, but she definitely didnât feel used to having the attention on her.
As the group had earned different internships from small and large firms, Sol was going to be left in school alone, still applying and hoping for one to come her way. Her study group knew about it, and instead continued to encourage her about it. They avoided talk on their internships, and actively tried to help Sol. While Sol was grateful, she couldnât help but wish that they would just act normal and not worry about her.
She chose to meet them for breakfast on the day of their internships. The meal was noisy as usual as they ate their sandwiches and gimbaps. They were dressed smartly in their suits with their briefcases. Sol made a fuss over everyone looking smart on their first day.
âHurry up and eat, youâre going to be late for your internship!â Sol scolded BokGi as he and Yebeom threw comments back and forth. Everyone was off for theirs and ready with their jackets and bags. Walking with them to the door, she couldnât help but feel like a mom to her kids, sending them to school.
âNoona! Check your table later in the libra-â Yebeom gleefully mused before BokGi clamped his mouth shut and JiHo (with much irritation) smacked his head silently.
âWhat?â Sol asks, turning to Joon Hwi, who was turning redder by the second. Joon Hwi closes his eyes, the same way he does when heâs embarrassed and looks away from her.
âListen to Yebeom and check the table.â He says, finally looking at her. âWeâll see you for dinner then.â Waving a quick goodbye, the group walked away from her towards the carpark where they separated to the bus stops or in the direction of the train station.
âO-OkayâŚâ she mutters, still confused as she carries her books and bag to her usual table at the library. She would have went to sulk at Professor Kimâs office for a while, but she instead chose to head straight to study. Professor Kim had enough on her plate and she wasnât ready just yet to face Professor Kim with her mood.
There, at her table, lies her stack of books.
Normal, nothing out of the ordinary. Huffing out, she slumps her bag on her table, gathering the post its on the bar above the table. Most of them were just plain comments, like how she had to stop slamming her pen into her hand (it distracted students) or move out of the library cause there aren't enough seats. Opening her book on civil code, she was ready to start drilling her head before meeting Professor Kim.Â
Then she spots an envelope, hidden between the pages of the book.
Carefully, she picks it out and looks on the cream white paper, the only ink on it her name, written in neat handwriting. She could recognise Joon Hwiâs handwriting anywhere. A slight scoff escapes her lips and several students turn in annoyance. Realising that this was probably not the best place to be in, she grabs her books and bags (and the post its) and leaves the library. She heads to the empty study room, where she knows sheâs be comfortable at.
Opening the flap, she slips out numerous slips of paper, varying degrees of length and sizes. Some words were neat, some were a little messy.
-----
To: Unnie <3
Sol-unnie, you know youâre smart, right? Your grades may not show that you are the best, but I know you are! Whenever I hear you discuss a case with the study group, I know youâre trying your best to memorise and improve. Donât give up, unnie! I will support you till the end!
- YeseulÂ
To: Sol-A noona
Yah, noona! You have to stop injuring yourself, okay? You gave us a really big scare the last time when you started nose bleeding in the midst of study group. Noona, donât look at your grades anymore! If a man like me can get through law school so far pretty well, you can too! Fighting, noona!Â
Noona~ youâre really talented. The fact that you scored so well during the criminal law test and managed to spot the comma just shows for amazing you are! Noona, donât be discouraged... seeing you discouraged makes us sad too. Your favourite dongsaeng is here to help you!Â
- BokGi and YebeomÂ
To: Kang Sol-A
You can do it. Review your cases before classes. Get your internship.
-JiHo
To: Sol-A
Live up to your name, will you? And sleep on a regular schedule.Â
- Roommate
To: Sol
Sunbae, remember me? Stop doubting yourself and trust yourself. Youâre smarter than you know and fit for court. I will support you from wherever you are. Iâm grateful for you, for supporting me all this time. I think Dan would be proud of you, and so will the cookie Byeol.Â
Sol, you are worthy in my eyes. So stop undermining yourself. You belong in Hankuk next to me. You canât give up now.
-Joon Hwi
-----
Sol lets a smile creep on her face as she lets a small blush rise to her face. Holding her letters to her heart, she closes her eyes, reminding herself of the past week and her friendâs efforts to cheer her on. She knew no doubt it had to be Joon Hwi who convinced everyone there to write for her despite their busy schedule. For even Sol B to help out and bother about her, it warmed her heart to have her support.
Picking her book, she pinned her hair up as she started drill into her book with a new found confidence, fuelled by her friends supporting her. But most importantly, she felt worthy. She felt loved. She felt confident. She was hopeful.
(Everyone thinks sheâs worthy in their eyes, but one just thinks sheâs perfect.)
#writers on tumblr#jtbc drama#jtbc law school#jtbc#han joon hwi#joonsola#kang sol a#kang sol b#kang sol a x han joon hwi#kdrama#korean#ryu hye young#kim beom#original by akinosakiya#solhwi#netflix#netflix drama#law school#jo ye beom#jeon yeseul#seo ji ho#encouraging#self esteem#caring#slight romance
226 notes
¡
View notes
Note
miss jaws !!!! pretty pls could you soon give us that witchrry catch up you promised us ???? đâšď¸
OH YES! IM SORRY HERE YOU GO
i.
âI do not like this form, human! Change me back at once!â
When Y/N said she wanted to try the spell that could give a familiar a human body for a little while, she really had not expected it to go over like this.
How she did imagine it was something cute and simple. She and Harry having nothing to do on a Saturday night bored out of their whits and looking for some mild entertainment. Y/N would remember that sheâd seen this spell flipping through one of the books that her Nan sent her in the mail, sheâd tell him they should try it, and Harry would agree, of course, because who didnât want to see an animal as a human? It would be fun, they would get to see what Thumper and Oat would be like as something other than furry little mammals, and then they would change them back and that would be that.
However, when youâre a witch, things rarely go as planned or even think about being as easy. Maybe it was Y/Nâs fault (it definitely was), but she had sort of jumped the gun on waiting for a Saturday night that she and Harry were both bored. Instead, on a Thursday night when Harry is supposed to come over after doing some business at one of the bars here, Y/N thought she should just go ahead and make the concoction now. Thatâs all it was -- some special herbs and mixes that the familiar would consume. She thought it would be easy to just make it, set up somewhere high that Thumper and Oat (who she watched while Harry was working) wouldnât be able to reach it, and then surprise Harry with the fact that she had made it once he got back.
But of course, just as soon as sheâs turned her back to get the lid for the bowl sheâd made it in, she turns around to see Thumper with his face buried in the mix, âHey!â She cried out, but it was already much too late; Thumperâs little nose twitched as it was covered in the pink substance, and there is a flash of light so blinding that Y/N has to close her eyes. When she opens them. . .well, she made the potion correctly. In the place of her grumpy little bunny there is a grumpy looking guy with his arms crossed and his brows furrowed. He had hair as white as Thumperâs fur, very dark colored eyes, and stark naked.
Y/N squealed, covering her eyes but before she could she saw him cover his ears, âLoud! Stop that!â
âIâm sorry,â she rushed to say, a little quieter, âCover your -- cover your bits!â
âMy what?â He sounded irritated, Y/N could only huff -- even if she hadnât witnessed it happening, there would be no doubt in her mind that this attitude was coming from her bunny.
âThe dangly thing between your legs,â she urges, âCover it!â
There is a disgruntled sigh, âYou are so rude! Why am I human? I want to be a bunny again!â
Y/N peeked her eyes open a little to make sure he had something over him, and she sees heâd settled with his hand, âWell if you would have just waited instead of sticking your nose in something that wasnât yours, I could have explained what it was before you went and eat it! Youâre such a naughty bunny.â
âI am not! You are a naughty witch. Who wants to be human anyway?â He plucked Oat up when had come around to sniff the bowl, âDonât eat this Oat, it tastes like oranges, limes, and lemons all wrapped into one.â
Squinting, Y/N is about to scold him for being mean when the sound of a throat clearing drags their attention away from glaring at each other. He looks confused, his head tilted and his mouth had fallen open just slightly, âWho is the naked guy?â He inquired casually and said naked guy, turns his nose up at him.
âI am Thumper, canât you see?â He sneered.
âThumper, be nice!â
Harry hums low, âI could have sworn Thumper was about 60 centimeters tall and also a rabbit.â
âI made that -- the potion thingy, to give the familiar a human form, remember? And I was going to cover it and wait until you got home so that we could try it but someone immediately went over and started eating it!â Y/N looked back over to Thumper who is still scowling, and this is around the time he would usually stomp his foot then hop away to a different room. Seeing as he canât hop, he stomps his foot and storms out of the room instead, still clutching Oat to his chest.
When they were out of the room, Y/N turned to face Harry with a deep pout on her mouth. He chuckled warmly, opening his arms for her, and she crosses the room to him quickly. She buries her face in his neck (he smelled like cold air and pine needles) and melts into the hug, âYouâre silly, dâya know that?â He rubbed up and down her back in large circles, âYou know Thumper never minds his business when you make something that looks edible. And can I be honest? I really didnât expect him to look. . .â
âCute?â Y/N fills in for him, and Harry hums in agreement, âYeah, I always imagined him as a grumpy old sod in his 70s, so you can say Iâm also a little shocked.â
He laughs again, only this time he slipped away from her, looping his fingers around her wrist, âCâmon,â he murmured, âLetâs go see what theyâre up to before he burns the flat down out of spite.â
. . .
As always, for some reason or another, Thumper takes better to Harry despite literally being Y/Nâs familiar. He eventually calms down but only because Harry offered him the whole bag of carrot chips in the fridge, and asks him what he would like to watch on TV. When he choose animal planet, both Y/N and Harry hold back a snicker so they wouldnât piss him off all over again. And despite not being happy about it, he does put on the boxers Harry gives him.
And like always, while Y/N and Harry are snuggled together on the couch watching the telly and waiting out for Thumper to relax enough to stop grumbling and grousing about how much this form stinks. He was always grumpy for a time but then relaxed after a while and usually crawled his way into Y/N or Harryâs lap to sleep. They figured he would alter it some since now he was about 160lbs at 6ft, but Thumper was not one to conform to anything with others in mind. If he wanted in a lap, he was getting in a lap, which is how Harry and Y/N both ended up with him stretched out across their thighs with his head resting on the couch pillow.
It was odd, but objectively, weirder things had happened.
He told them Oat didnât want to be a human and kept her cuddled against him so he could âprotect her from you rotten humansâ and they both allowed it to happen, so she was snuggled up too. It was just a big cuddle pile, much how they usually are only with more human legs and arms than usual. Ultimately, he did calm down enough that they could pick his brain a little bit, and learn more about him than what was usually permitted between he and Y/Nâs thought transference. Even then, at his calmest, it was like pulling teeth to get much of anything out of him.
âHow long have you been around?â
âA very long time.â
âWell, yeah, but in years --â
âMany years.â
Y/N sighed, and Harry would squeeze her shoulder, chewing hard on his lip to stop himself from giggling, âAlright,â she continued, âWhere were you born?â
âEarth.â
âThumper,â Harry plucked Oat up from where sheâd been sitting on his shoulder, âOat wants to know too, she said! You wouldnât keep her from knowing, would you?â
Thumper, whose eyes had been closed (they were completely black, which was a little startling to say the least, but nobody brings it up), blinks one of them open and peeks over at Oat who is looking at him with her head tilted. With a small huff, he readjusted himself, closing his eyes once more, âI have been around for 980 years,â he answered, and a small smile twitches at his mouth when they both gasp, âI was born in the Netherlands, and my first owner called me Finn. I hate this name, but she was not a witch and often fed me many good plants from her garden, so I suffered through it.â
Under the guise of Oat wanting to know, Thumper tells them plenty about himself, and it becomes quite clear why he was such a grumpy guy. Heâd been around for years upon years and constantly switched owners, more often than not because they did something to upset him. Sometimes they would forget about him, sometimes they would step on his paw, other times they would call him mean names, and the worst of it -- they would punish him for nibbling on things. âI always wait for you to do something to upset me, but you have done nothing yet.â
âShouldnât you give me the benefit of the doubt at this point?â She patted at his full belly and he swatted her hand, âYou did come to my doorstep didnât you? Sânot even like I stole you from the woods.â
âI smelled fresh fruit and plants, how was I to know Iâd find a gardening witch? The imprinting was unintentional!â
Y/N pouted, Harry tugged her closer to him though and traced looping patterns into her arm, âYou know he loves you,â Harry tells her, then takes a turn to poke at Thumperâs belly -- he swats him away too which makes Y/N feel a little better, âOat tells me all the time how much nice stuff he says about you. He even comforts you when youâre sad! I think this grumpy stuff is all an act.â
Thumperâs brows furrow but he does not deny it, instead, he crosses his arms and turns his face away.
She smiles.
He eventually changes back after five hours and it was while they all had fallen asleep. One moment there was a very heavy presence with their arms circled around Y/Nâs waist, with their head on her belly -- the next thereâs a furry little body sat in her lap. He curled up in a tighter ball and snuggled nearer -- he didnât even nip her when she pulled him up to sleep in her arms. Y/N maneuvers them both, and in doing so stirs Harry, who accommodates her. Her back to his chest, his arm flopped over her body, Thumper in her arms, and Oat sleeping at the top of Harryâs head.
Y/N wonders how she ever got to sleep without being like this.
96 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Iâm Right Here
Corpse Husband x Reader (Female)
Warnings: Mentions of a car accident (minor), Injuries
Genre: Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Fluff
Summary: There is nothing scarier than those moments when every breath you take is shallow; when your heart is racing and your body is drenched in cold sweat. When you are rushing to the aid of a hurt loved one, knowing you can never be fast enough because your mind and fear are at least a mile ahead of you. Corpse has to experience these exact moments after a frightening call that informs him of his girlfriendâs car accident.
Requested by @sugiliteshadow . Hi! Thank you so much for you request, darling. Sorry to be posting it so late and I canât thank you enough for your patience. I hope the fic itself makes up for the wait. Please enjoy! Stay safe! Love, Vy â¤
Itâs been about an hour since I got off the phone with Y/N and my concern is through the roof. She called me from the parking lot of the office building where she works at, telling me sheâs be home in less than half an hour and asking if I needed her to pick up anything along the way. I have been trying to brush away the worries, comforting myself with the fact that I did request a specific type of iced tea and knowing Y/N, sheâs probably looking for it in multiple stores because she couldnât find it in the convenience store thatâs along her way back home. I shouldâve told her not to sweat it considering I donât need it right away or anything. I have tried distracting myself with editing just to hinder myself from picking up my phone and debating weather to call her or not. I may be worried but I donât wanna put her life in danger by calling her while sheâs driving.
I keep my hands on my keyboard and mouse, my phone halfway across the room just in case. Another thirty minutes pass by with no sound of the door being unlocked or even a car pulling up. My fingers are beginning to drum over the buttons on my keyboard anxiously. I have had to go back and redo so many things with the video Iâm editing because my mind simply isnât present. Itâs wandering around the city, looking for that one familiar car thatâs always outside our house, parked in the driveway. Thatâs currently being driven by my girlfriend of two years Y/N.
My phoneâs ringtone snaps me out of the downwards spiral of my thoughts, simultaneously picking up the speed of my heartbeat. I basically launch myself out of my chair and towards the bed where the ringing is coming from. I feel a wave of relief rush over me when I see Y/Nâs name on the lit screen.
âHey babe, where have you been?â I ask as soon as I answer the call. It feels like my whole body shuts down when I finally pick up on the sound of blaring sirens in the background.
âSir, Iâm sorry to inform you Miss Y/L/N has been in an accident.â The words the female voice on the phone says cut through me like a knife, sending chills of paralyzing fear all over my body, âYou were the last person she contacted before the accident which is why weâve stepped in contact with you. However, if you are not able to come collect Miss Y/L/N, please contact a family member of hers.â
The calmness of her tone is freaking me out of my skin and mind, âIs she ok?! Where is she?!â
âSheâs alright, sir. Sheâs not completely conscious yet, though. But she will be by the time you arrive. Her injuries are not in any way life-threatening. She has a few cuts and bruises and a concussion. A medical team has already taken care of her.â
Before I know it, Iâm already out the door, the location the policewoman gave me in my head as I get behind the wheel of my car which I rarely use. Thankfully, the road the accident happened on is less than fifteen minutes away. Due to the late hour there is close to no traffic on the roads so I make it to the scene in no time. Y/Nâs car is surrounded by two cop cars and two ambulances. I barely even notice the black Honda Civic that is almost equally as beat up as Y/Nâs Toyota. Speaking of the Toyota, its front bumper is completely obliterated - the headlights, blinkers and windshield in pieces and shards on the pavement.Â
In the first ambulance thereâs a guy passed out on a gurney with an ivy rip connected to his arm. In the one next to it is Y/N, sitting hunched over with her head hanging low, her hair falling over her face.Â
âY/N?â I rush over to her, reaching out to touch her shoulder but withdrawing my arm in case she has a bruise in that spot.
She lifts her head, a look of relief and happiness flashing across her face. She lets out a sigh, a small smile appearing on her lips as her eyes fill with tears. âCorpse...â her hand reaches out for mine which is still hanging in the air. I give her my other hand and she uses me as support to slowly stand up. She lets go of my hands and wraps her arms around me in a tight hug as a quiet sob leaves her chest. âI was so scared when I woke up. I couldnât remember anything.â
âItâs ok, youâre ok now. Iâm here, Iâm right here.â I gently smooth her hair while carefully holding her in my embrace. She has a few purple bruises along her arms and cuts on her cheek and neck which are covered in white bandages with small dark red stains. The most major thing I can see is the cut on her left temple which is also covered up. I press a tender kiss to the right one. âAre you in any pain?â I pull away to get a better look at her.
Thankfully she shakes her head, âNo, Iâm ok. My elbow hurts a little but thatâs it.â
I nod, moving a strand of hair behind her ear, kissing her forehead. Just as Iâm about to ask her what exactly happened one one of the police officers approaches us.
âA drunk driver. He ran the red light and crashed straight into her car.â The officer says, judging by her voice itâs the same woman that called me. âYou donât remember that, do you?â
Y/N turns to her, âI just remember hearing a loud crash and then darkness. I didnât know what had happened until you told me when I woke up.â
The policewoman gives us a sincere smile, lightly touching Y/Nâs shoulder âItâs ok, sweetheart. You are alright, thatâs what matters. And you have someone here by your side.â
Y/Nâs eyes meet mine when she gives me the most loving glance, the one that I often catch in her eyes - the one that always melts me. âHe always is.â she says, running her fingers down my arm, interlocking hers with mine when they reach my hand.
The policewoman tells us good night and walks over to the other ambulance. We stick around to see the cars get taken away and Y/N gives her info so they can contact her when the car is repaired. I know how much she loves that car - itâs the first and only car she has ever owned. She has had it for about seven years and calls it her child basically. I never thought Iâd be jealous of a car in my life - just kidding. But my point has been made - sheâs never been apart from it or driven another car.
Wrapping my arm around her while she watches her car being taken away, I turn her around, leading her towards my car. âLetâs get you home. Youâll be 100% under my care and no complaints will be accepted.â
She rolls her eyes playfully, snuggling up into my side, âDonât make a big deal about this please. And, for the love of God, donât baby me too much, ok?â
I grin down at her, âWhat was that, I didnât quite catch it?â
âCorpseeee...â She pouts, a frown on her face, making her look so childish itâs absolutely adorable.
âSave the whining, it ainât gonna work.â I open the door to the passenger seat, stepping aside so she can get in the my car.
Surprisingly enough, she actually doesnât complain the rest of the way home nor when we arrive. Nor when I instruct her to stay in bed and not move unless itâs absolutely necessary. I basically bring all the snacks from the kitchen into our room while she compiles a list of movies we will be watching because no sleep will be had tonight. âI love you.â Y/N says through a sigh halfway through the second movie.
âI love you too. But donât fall asleep.â I tickle her side, causing her to giggle and squirm in an attempt to get away from me.
âOk, ok, but youâre gonna have to help me. If I blink, Iâll be a goner.â She yawns, shuffling back towards me. When she flashes me that hinting wide smile, I know exactly what sheâs insinuating.
I sigh, giving in with ease. âWhen you were here before...â
âCouldnât look you in the eye...â she backs me up just as I knew she would
âYouâre just like an angel...â
âYour skin makes me cry...â
Needless to say, we end up duetting random songs - rap songs, heavy metal, pop songs, some of my songs, some Christmas songs, Disney songs - making it one of the best movie marathons weâve ever had, the unfortunate events of the day far behind us and completely gone from our minds.
@maat-the-prescriptive  @simonsbluee  @save-the-sky  @itsminniekat  @hacker-ghost  @bi-andready-tocry  @imtiredaffff  @jazzkaurtheglorious  @hereforbeebo  @fandomgirl17  @chrysanthykios  @maehemscorpyus  @loraleiix  @letsloveimagines  @annshit  @i-cant-choose-a-username-help  @enigmaticmaze  @divine-artemis  @waterlilypat  @idontknowwhatthisisfam  @evi-ka  @classyandfabulous00  @redperson58  @lilysdaydreams  @the-fuck-up-of-today  @chiefwombathoagiepizza  @solowheein  @mythicalamphitrite  @axen-gers  @luckygirl144  @nj01  @buddyemily  @the-albino-lioness  @stardream14  @gdhdkfnn  @nomadicgypsyy  @preciousskye  @fluffysuicideunicornsworld  @symphony-butterfly  @manacharlotte  @awkward-youtube-trash  @baby-iyania  @bonky-beerns  @meme-lord-and-savior-sebastian  @strawbrinkofdeath  @pinkhairedsapphic  @teenloves  @tams0527  @browneyespinkhair  @starstruckllamapuppy  @daisychains012  @y0ulooked  @tinytacosuitcaseflap  @maybe-im-dead-idk  @supernatural-is-my-only-life  @jula-pauline  @melodykitty  @just-that-bi-girl  @crazybutconfidentaf  @lowellshade  @chaoticgayandnerdy  @alphakees  @bellero  @weallneednamjesus  @strawberrycheesecakekenzistuff  @starryhanji  @boiled-onionrings  @husherstan  @fockingwhore  @melaningoddessthings  @prettypastelpetals  @haleypearce  @godwhyamiawkward  @y-napotat  @daisychainyoonmin  @little-miss-rebel3  @free-wheelin-bi-sexual  @redmoon261 @amysingh2512  @wiseflamingoqueen  @into-the-end  @faepetersen  @namikhai-i @nastiablr
#corpse husband#corpse#husband#corpsehusband#corpse simp#corpse fic#corpse fanfic#corpse fanfiction#corpse fluff#corpse imagine#corpse imagines#corpse husband x reader#corpse husband x y/n#corpse husband fanfic#corpse husband fanficiton#corpse husband imagine#angst#corpse husband angst#fluff#x reader#reader insert#reader#x y/n#y/n#fanfiction#fanfic#fic#fandom#corpse among us#corpsie
617 notes
¡
View notes
Text
tell.
Aaron Hotchner x Gender Neutral Reader
a/n:Â i cannot tell yall how long i have been working on this one, so i'll save it. thanks to @ssaic-jareau for hanging in there with me as i pulled late nights to make this happen over the weekend!! i love you!! i know it's broad daylight for you while im being irresponsible, but i appreciate it nevertheless. let me know what you think, my lovelies! i cherish your thoughts!
words:Â 7.4k warnings:Â language, discussion of sex, canon-typical case events
summary: âwe are not people who touch each other carelessly; every point of contact between us feels important, a rush of energy and relief.â veronica roth, allegiant. au!may 2012
masterlist | a joyful future masterlist | ajf faq | requests closed!
Itâs always tough to spend time away from home when you arenât on a case, but a conference kept you from your boys the last couple of days, on Straussâs request. Aaron was none too happy about it, but as the junior-most agent in the unit (even with five years under your belt), the shitty seminars and professional development events fell on your shoulders.Â
Even though you landed early in the morning, flying coach all the way back from California, there was a whole day with Jack waiting for you and Aaron upon your return. A rare Saturday - no case, no paperwork, just family.
You knock on the door with a knuckle, unable to reach your keys around your bags and breakfast.Â
Aaron opens the door with a âHey!â coated in laughter, kissing your cheek. Heâs still in his pajamas.Â
You squint at him. âAm I early?â
He snorts. âNever. Weâre running late.â He takes the takeout bags and coffee from your hands. âThank you for breakfast.âÂ
âOf course. I wanted -âÂ
Jack runs across the apartment and slams into you full force. âYouâre home!âÂ
You curl around him, your hands on his head and shoulder as he cuddles into you. âI am! I missed you.â
âI missed you, too.â
His voice is muffled by your shirt and it makes you smile. You glance at Aaron over Jackâs head to find a smile.Â
âCome look at our fort!â Jack, wearing a blanket cape, takes you by the hand and brings you into the dining room, where the dining room table has been turned into a massive fort fit for a king.Â
Or, rather, two kings.Â
âOh my goodness, Jack. This is incredible, little bug. Your architectural prowess knows no bounds.â You look up at Aaron from your place on the floor. âWhereâs your cape?âÂ
His deadpan, as usual, never fails to make you laugh. âUh, Iâm wearing it.âÂ
Jack continues to drag you all the way under the table until youâre laying on your bellies in the little slap-dash shelter.
Aaron flops down on the floor on the other side of Jack. âWe slept in here all night.âÂ
âReally? That sounds like so much fun.âÂ
What you mean is, What, with your bad back?Â
âMmhmm,â he replies, only to really say -Â
Yep. I feel like shit.Â
âCan we sleep in here again tonight, Dad?â Jack asks, turning to Aaron. âAll together?âÂ
You exchange a glance with Aaron, who laughs.Â
So much for grown-up plans...
+++
Youâre both scrambling to get ready for the bike ride across the mall and day at the Smithsonian when the phone call comes in.Â
âHotchner,â Aaron says, still at the counter, tucking his phone under his chin as he finishes packing the rest of the picnic basket.Â
He freezes, hastily bagging some carrots and putting them in the basket before holding the phone in his hand and leaning heavily against the counter. âYouâre kidding.âÂ
Thatâs not a good tone.Â
Jack looks up at you, and you rest your hands on his chest over his shoulders, backing him into you as you watch Aaron with your lip between your teeth.Â
âDid they raise the terror alert?â
Shit.Â
âOkay. Thatâs for the best. UmâŚâ He checks his watch. âIâll get down there now. YeahâŚ.Do you need the rest -âÂ
With a huff, he meets your eyes and nods.Â
You let out a sigh and kiss Jackâs head. He knows the drill and runs off for your phone, still charging in the bedroom.Â
âUnderstood, maâam. Iâll be there first. We gotta get Jack squared away but Iâll get going while -â He pauses, probably interrupted by Strauss again. âThank you...Yes...Iâll be there as soon as I can and the rest of the team will meet at the scene.âÂ
You know that also means you. You also canât ignore the prick of anxiety that shoots through your belly, knowing heâll likely be in danger without you for at least a half-hour.Â
Jack returns with your phone, Jessica already on the line.Â
+++
Aaron, of course, leaves right away while you wait for Jess.Â
You sit on the couch with Jack. âIâm so sorry, buddy. Weâll have to do a big day, just the three of us, another time.âÂ
Jack shrugs. âItâs okay. Sometimes you just gotta catch the bad guys.âÂ
The offhand nature of his understanding strikes you as instantly hilarious, and he laughs with you when you double over, wiping tears from your eyes.Â
âYeah. Sometimes you just do, kiddo.âÂ
+++
When you finally arrive at the scene, Daveâs already set up hostage negotiation. You cross the street, finding Will and JJ huddled with Emily and Derek.Â
âYou okay?â You ask, placing your hand on Willâs shoulder. Heâs not just JJâs not-husband. Heâs your friend, too, all on his own.Â
âYeah, jusâ fine.â He shakes his head. âJusâ a little rattled, is all.âÂ
âUnderstandable.âÂ
His mouth presses into a thin line as he exhales. âThanks.â He checks his watch. âYâall should get on back. I think Strauss just showed up.â
JJ kisses his cheek and trots off to meet the rest of the unit. After another hug for Will, you follow suit.Â
+++
âThe media's calling them the Face Cards. Seven bank robberies in seven months. They've killed one person at each robbery.â Aaron leads the rest of you to the trailer, where the monitors are all set up.Â
Dave furrows his brow. âM. O.?âÂ
âSingle gunshot wound. Each of the victims has bled out.âÂ
That doesnât make much sense.Â
You jump in. âSerial killers with a 30-day cooling-off period and we're only just hearing about this now?âÂ
âWell, headquarters has always characterized them robbers first and killers second,â Aaron replies, glancing back at you. You roll your eyes.Â
Of course they did.Â
âNo one kills seven people without serious psychopathic tendencies,â Spencer notes. Heâs more than right, and you thought the same thing - itâs almost like he took the words out of your mouth.Â
âI disagreed with the original assessment. I was overruled.â Aaronâs bland version of frustration is clear in his tone, but he knows, just as you do, that ship has sailed. All you can do now is handle whatâs in front of you.Â
âSo why are we here now?â Dave asks.Â
âBecause crisis negotiation is overseas.âÂ
Aaron starts to walk again as JJ asks after more information. Aaron usually rattles it off pretty quickly, but with the quick start this morning, you know he trusts the rest of you to ask the questions you need. âWhat more do we know about them?Â
âThey're organized, they're efficient. Each strike lasts about two minutes.âÂ
Derek, walking beside you, finally joins the conversation. âThey gotta be scouting the banks in advance. Why haven't we been able to identify them off of surveillance footage?âÂ
âThey hack the security feed and turn off the cameras, both during the initial canvass and during the robbery, until the masks come back on, and then we're allowed to watch.â Aaron leads you all into the tactical staging truck, watching the security feeds.Â
+++
As you continue to watch, the scene becomes clearer, the power dynamics more tangible.Â
Dave sees it, too. âThey're using the hostages as human shields.âÂ
JJ, with Will beside her, studies the footage, watching the Queen run around while the King finds himself preoccupied with the Jackâs wound. âThis is the first time they've been interrupted. What went wrong?â
âIt's a big bank,â Emily says. âIt's possible they weren't about to round everybody up before someone triggered an alarm.âÂ
Thatâs a fair point, but you ask your question anyway. âWhy haven't they cut the feed now that they've been cornered?â
Derek, still beside you, answers. âLetting us see inside gives up a tactical advantage. They gotta know that.âÂ
They don't seem to care,â Aaron says, from your other side.Â
Youâre all silent for another minute, watching to see what happens next. Even though their plans went awry, the team still looks fairly calm and collected, all things considered.Â
JJâs frown only deepens. âThey're overconfident. Arrogant, even.âÂ
âThe face card masks add to their narcissism.â Spencerâs voice comes from the end of the line. âTheir personas are the royalty of poker.âÂ
You nod - itâs a great point - while Aaron starts making assignments. Â
âJJ, Reid, and Prentiss, look at past robberies. That's gonna be our victimology. Pull another analyst if you need to.â He turns to you, then Dave, on his other side. âI want you two to handle negotiations. And, Morgan, strategize tactical options with MPD.âÂ
You shuffle, gathering your radio and earpiece from the charger next to Penelopeâs computer.Â
When the rest of the team leaves, you hang back with Dave, keying into the radio channels and standing by for further instruction - you know thereâs more for you in the trailer at the moment.Â
Further instruction, though, may have to wait. Strauss climbs the steps into the rig and Aaron greets her. âChief Strauss.âÂ
âThe Director ordered me to supervise your operation.âÂ
Of course he did.Â
âPuts you right in the spotlight,â Dave says, not unkindly. Itâs almost fond.Â
You canât help but hold back a little bit of a smile. If the situation were reversed and it was Aaron at the helm, youâd be proud of him, too.Â
âWell, you've got gunmen with hostages in the Capital. The Hill's concerned.âÂ
Aaron nods, gesturing to you and Dave. âWe're about to open lines of communication.â
âWhat about a tactical assault?â
The three of you shake your heads as Aaron responds. âI don't think it's a good idea. There are hostages in front of the doors and windows.âÂ
Erin, finally onboard, turns to Dave. âWhat's your negotiation strategy?âÂ
âThe Jack's bleeding out. They'll ask for medical attention.âÂ
You hum, a little skeptical, and look back at the feed. âThe female unsub might have something to say about that. Look at her body language.âÂ
Dave follows your gaze. âShe is cold and detached. The King seems genuinely concerned about his partner's welfare. But she couldn't give a damn.âÂ
Your eyebrows raise. âThe men probably know each other.âÂ
Aaron, picking up on your train of thought, flags Penelope, âGarcia?âÂ
She turns in her chair, already typing. âShuffling my techno-fabulous deck of databases, sir.âÂ
And so it begins.Â
+++
âIâll do the talking - Iâll need to establish some rapport with them, but Iâll need you keeping the team updated and coordinating any allowances or personnel as things come up, okay?âÂ
You nod, a little smile pulling at the side of your mouth. âYou got it.âÂ
Dave claps your shoulder. âYouâll be in this chair one day, so pay attention.âÂ
âYes, sir.âÂ
He dials in and the phone starts ringing through the speaker. Youâll be able to hear everything.Â
âWho the hell's this?â You check the monitor. The King picked up the phone.Â
Obviously, the Jack canât pick up the phone, stupid, heâs bleeding out!
âMy name is David Rossi. I'm with the FBI. To whom am I speaking?âÂ
The King doesnât address the question, but rather looks back toward his fallen compatriot. âAll right, I want a doctor sent in, and then I want out of here.âÂ
Dave checks his watch. âWell, we certainly can discuss that. Let the hostages go and we'll give you all the medical help you need.âÂ
You take a mental note. Your memories from Daveâs lectures at the academy are fuzzy at best, and you havenât had very much time handling these things in the field. The last time a major hostage crisis was at hand, you were a hostage yourself.Â
A shot hostage, if the chronic nerve pain in your shoulder is any reminder.Â
âI can't do that. I need the leverage.âÂ
âHow about a sign of good faith? Send out the women and children and I'll see what I can do.âÂ
You watch as the King takes the phone away from his mouth. You can vaguely hear him update the Queen, but sheâs not having it. She pulls a child from the lineup and your lower lip disappears between your teeth.Â
A man, you presume the girlâs father, speaks to the Queen before she shoots him in the abdomen. The King gets back on the line.Â
âYou better send in some more help or more people are gonna die.â He hangs up.Â
Shit.Â
+++
âYouâre not seriously considering sending an agent in there?â You turn on Hotch and he sighs, pressing his fingers to the bridge of his nose.Â
âWe donât have much of a choice. Iâm not the authority on-site and with the director pressing Strauss, thereâs not much I can do.âÂ
The two of you are alone for the time being, so youâre able to rib him for a second to lighten the tension.Â
âWhatâs the point of being unit chief if you canât lord it over everyone all the time?âÂ
You're rewarded with a shadow of a smile and a snort. âDonât be ridiculous. I lord it over you plenty.âÂ
âNot enough.â Your tone is childish, the words murmured under your breath.Â
When he walks away, he taps the side of your ass with the back of his hand. If you werenât in a professional setting, you could mistake it for a promise.Â
But, Aaron, that would be unprofessional!
You turn to look at him and just catch his wink as he hops up the steps behind Strauss.Â
+++
With Garciaâs magic and Aaronâs genius, you figure out that the men are related.Â
While Rossi hops on the next phone call, you help Derek outfit the medic with a bug and a weapon.Â
âWe're sending in the medic now, Chris. Tell Oliver help is on the way.âÂ
Derek nods at the medic and he hops off, heading into the bank. You jog over to the trailer only to find a humorously horrified look on Straussâs face.Â
âIs sheâŚâÂ
You get closer, looking up at the monitor.Â
â...putting on lipstick?âÂ
You scoff. âSheâs vain. Only contributes to a profile of vanity and narcissism. She likes to be seen - this is a game for her.âÂ
You jog back out before Strauss can respond, taking your place between Aaron and Derek.Â
âGreen. You gotta go. Green. Go,â Derek says into his mic.Â
The agent-turned-medic makes a move and immediately gets a shot between the eyes for his trouble. Your hand files over your mouth and Derek ducks away, taking a second.Â
Well, that couldnât have been any worse.Â
You look at Aaron, still staring at the screen, beside you. Heâs thinking the same thing.Â
+++
Derek walks up to you, kevlar and sunglasses firmly in place. âTactical's been deployed, snipers are moving into position.âÂ
At your questioning look, Strauss clarifies. âThe Director's ordered a full tactical assault.âÂ
The look doesnât leave your face. âHis last orders cost us an agent.âÂ
Radio transmissions fly one ear and out the other, not to mention the flurry of activity around the negotiation tent. Before Strauss can reply, Willâs call shoots past you to Aaron.
âSWAT's getting itchy fingers.âÂ
Aaron turns, covering his comm mic at his chest. âYou remind SWAT that bank robberies are federal jurisdiction. No one fires until they're ordered to.âÂ
âRight.âÂ
Will disappears and you suppress a little pleased shudder. Aaronâs very much in control now and it is doing things to your body that are better suited for, well, anywhere else. You tighten the velcro across your chest as if to compress another rush of⌠nothing useful.Â
Aaron turns back to you, Dave, Derek, and Strauss. âAll right, when the crossfire starts, what's gonna happen to the hostages caught in the middle?âÂ
The question is a trap, and Dave doubles down. âThat's the wrong call, Erin, and you know it.âÂ
Strauss falters for a minute, leveling with the rest of you. âIt's not my call.âÂ
Aaron doesnât let up. âYou're here and you're in charge.â His tone is sharper than yours would be in the same situation, but youâre nearly fifteen years younger and a whole four steps down on the totem pole.Â
Not for the first time, a rush of affection and gratitude for him crests over your in a wave and you have to look away, taking a deep breath to collect yourself. When you look back, heâs watching you.Â
Iâm okay.Â
He nods as Erin speaks again.Â
âSo you want me to disobey the Director?â Erin sounds dubious, at best.Â
Dave responds quickly. âYes.âÂ
Aaron amends, and if the situation wasnât so tense his correction would almost be funny. âNo. I just want you to buy us a little time.â He pauses, wavering for a second as he rephrases. âDon't be quite so efficient.âÂ
Youâre never surprised by Aaronâs political savvy, but it is a nice reminder that he can run circles around every bureaucrat in the district if given the chance.Â
âWhatever you're gonna do, do it fast.â
+++
âItâs an impossible ask, Dave. You know JJ will never go for it.âÂ
âItâs not up to JJ.â Aaronâs voice approaches from behind you. âItâs the directorâs call, but mine first.âÂ
He comes to rest beside you as Dave leaves the two of you alone.Â
âWhat are you gonna do?â You look at Aaron, finding his eyes trained on the monitor, arms crossed over his chest.
He sighs. âIf it was you he asked for...âÂ
You bump his shoulder. âWhat, not interested in feeding me to serial killers today?âÂ
Itâs a loaded joke, especially for the two of you, but after Emily, youâre past such things. If the situation were reversed, Haley would never stop giving you hell for getting serial-killed the way she did. Itâs only fair to return the favor.Â
âOver my dead body, baby.â He reaches down to squeeze your hand for a second before letting you go. âDo me a favor?âÂ
âAnything.âÂ
âStay here.âÂ
+++
You can hear JJâs anguished shouts from here, beside Dave and the phone.Â
Derek has a good enough hold on her, Emily and Aaron protecting him from JJâs wild elbows. Sheâs beside herself but eventually breaks free and sprints back toward the trailer. You turn to follow her, just in time to hear a gunshot.Â
Will.
+++
Youâre all gathered in the trailer as JJ asks the same questions over and over again. Garcia, just like the first time, doesnât have any answers.Â
The static on the monitors is nearly deafening in its silence.Â
JJ looks at you for a moment and takes a shaky breath before looking at Hotch. Her eyes are red-rimmed and her voice is broken when she speaks. âAaron.â
You know heâs never been able to deny her anything. In the entire time youâve known him, itâs one of the few things that hasnât changed.Â
His eyes donât budge from hers. âWeâre going in.â
+++
You press the heels of your hands to your eyes, trying to stem the stinging from the heat and debris. Your ears ring and youâve got a scrape on your chin from where you face-planted into the asphalt.Â
Eventually, you remove your hands and open your eyes to the early summer sunshine. Your bias is clear enough - Aaronâs the first one you look for and the first one you find.
Heâs looking a little dazed and more than a little ruffled, but alive.Â
Ignoring the whine in your ears and swiping some blood off your face, you jog over to him, taking stock of him from head to toe. âYou alright?â
He doesnât answer right away, and you realize he probably canât hear you. An image of Kate reaching for you and the smell of blood flashes into your head, but you push it away.Â
His earâŚ
âAaron?â You lay a hand on his shoulder and he startles a little, meeting your eyes and coming back to himself all at once.Â
He puts his hands on your shoulders, tipping your jaw up with one finger to examine your chin. âYouâre hurt.â
âHoney, Iâm fine. Your earâŚâ You follow a small trickle of blood up the side of his neck, rounding him to get a better look. Just as youâd feared, his bad ear is bleeding again.Â
He waves off your concern and taps his comm mic, calling for support in quick, clear soundbites. You snag the back of his vest before he can get too far away from you.Â
âAs soon as youâre done with that, please get it looked at.â
With a sigh, he nods and gestures to your chin. âI will if you do.â
You roll your eyes.Â
âWhereâs Emily?â You hear Morgan ask JJ as they get their bearings around you.Â
With a start, you follow them into the building, attached to a couple of SWAT agents. You know Aaron will get after you for going in before everythingâs cleared by bomb squad, but you canât keep still.Â
The heartache you feel for JJ supersedes anything else going on in your head. Itâs something that plagues you all the time - the both of you doing this job. Losing Aaron in the field is a stark reality you can hardly consider at any point, especially when evidence of its reality is right in front of you.Â
+++
Aaron canât help himself - he pulls you close after youâre both released by the paramedics, pressing a kiss to your head. Itâs almost desperate as he leans back and pulls your collar from your vest, his hands smoothing over your shoulders.Â
âI need to debrief SWAT and first responders - can you stay with Dave and help with the media?âÂ
âOkay. Let me know if you need any extra hands - Iâll send âem right over.âÂ
He smiles at you, soft, small, and affectionate. âThank you.âÂ
+++
You pull your phone from your pocket.Â
She picks up on the second ring. âYeah?â
âHey, Jess.âÂ
âHey.â She pauses. âYou okay?â
With a shaky sigh, you reply. âYeah. Iâm fine. Aaronâs fine.âÂ
âI heard about the explosion. Is there anything I can do?âÂ
âNo, weâre fine. Just...Just stay out of the city.â After another breath. âIs Jack okay?âÂ
She laughs a little. âYeah. Heâs fine. Heâs a little anxious but I turned off the TV and weâre headed out to the park for a little while.âÂ
âGood.â You look over at Aaron, who holds your eyes for a second before returning to his EMS strategy huddle.Â
âBe safe and come home to us soon, okay?âÂ
âYeah. We will. We love you. Tell Jack we -â
â - Of course.âÂ
+++
You follow Spencer through the debris once youâre done handling the media storm with Dave. Picking through the rubble, searching for something - anything - but not finding much.Â
Derekâs voice echoes through the ruined, cavernous space that used to be the main lobby. âEverything they've said and done was for a reason. But what doesn't make any sense is she switched the negotiation demand. Chris wanted to go to Switzerland. She changed it to Chad.âÂ
âThey also requested a private plane,â you note, âbut no mention of a pilot.âÂ
Spencer stops, and you almost run into him. Emily stops as well, looking back at the pair of you as Spencer organizes his thoughts. When heâs ready to speak, he says, âGuys, if you think about it, even the dates mean something. In 2004, while she was wreaking havoc abroad, he was dishonorably discharged. Then in 2008, they likely met in Chad. And now this in 2012.âÂ
Good thought. But then again, when is one of Spencerâs thoughts bad?Â
Itâs a decent enough question, and you run the gamut of all the surprising and absurd things Spencerâs said in your presence over the years. One in particular comes to mind.Â
Evil twin, eviler twin.Â
You hold back a little laugh, despite the harrowing circumstances.Â
Yeah, that one was pretty bad.Â
âOkay.â Derek grabs your attention again. âSo, is it a coincidence that those are all election years and they attacked D.C.? Maybe this is a political statement.âÂ
Emilyâs eyes are stuck on something on the ground, but youâre not sure if itâs what sheâs really looking at. âNo. It's more personal than that. It's their story.âÂ
Derekâs brow pinches. âWhat?âÂ
âAll of the details are a part of their story.âÂ
She starts to leave through one of the shattered windows and you follow her back to the trailer, Spencer and Derek not far behind. She hops up the steps and you take your place beside Aaron once youâre all inside. Itâs much cozier in here, with eight of you.Â
Spencer fills the rest of the team in on your conversation inside. Unsurprisingly, itâs rote - read like a cold script.Â
Emily picks up when heâs done. âTheir timeline suggests they were both destructive before they met.âÂ
âSo we're talking about ex-military turning on their country.â Strauss looks and sounds skeptical, but you canât blame her. In American culture, itâs rather incongruous.Â
Now who sounds like Spencer?
âIt's rare, but soldiers become disenfranchised no matter what the nationality. And if he met someone like-minded at that time, there'd be no stopping them.â
âSo you're thinking they met during the civil unrest in Chad in '08.â Aaronâs voice isnât skeptical - more probing. You can see the wheels turning behind his eyes.Â
âYeah,â Spencer says. âAnd one or both of them are pilots.â
âSo if Garcia concentrates on that region,â Emily points to an area on a map, lit up on the monitor, âspecifically weapons running in and out of Libya, there's a good chance we'll find their paths crossed.â
Penelope types furiously for a moment, her fingers flying over the keys. âOkay, multiple entries into Libya for a private pilot named Matthew Downs in '08, but I don't have her name.âÂ
âWell, because she had aliases. It's the only way to stay a ghost.âÂ
Looks like Emilyâs Interpol knowledge is coming in handy.Â
She continues. âHere's the thing - they are a couple. Regardless of what we believe of them, they will celebrate themselves and their connection.â She turns to Penelope, a thought sparking behind her eyes. âIs there anything that happened on this date in Chad?â
âOh, you are good, Emily Prentiss.â Penelope types for a moment and you lean forward, watching her work. âBut this news is not. Yes, there were multiple explosions on this date in '08.âÂ
Aaron speaks from beside you. Heâs a little closer than you thought, and it startles you a little.Â
In fairness, youâre still jumpy from the explosion.Â
âWhere were the most casualties?âÂ
âAt a church-- no, no, a train. Yep.âÂ
Morgan squints at the photos of the hulled-out building. âSemtex and C-4?â
Penelope nods while Aaron turns toward Strauss. âAre trains still arriving at Union Station?â
âYes, but only the authorities are allowed in.â Thereâs a moment where she almost looks panicked, but collects herself as the rest of you gear up to leave.Â
Emily exhales down her nose. âThatâs why they needed Will.âÂ
+++
Aaron drives impossibly fast through the district. You sit in the back seat with Emily, holding onto the handles above the door for dear life.Â
Youâve never flashed your badge so many times in such a short period. Aaron tucked his badge into a strap of his vest, just to save time, but still has his credentials locked between his fingers as he drives. If you didnât trust him so much, it would freak you out a little. Â
+++
The comm in your ear crackles as Emily speaks. âI found Will.âÂ
âIs he mobile?â Aaronâs voice comes both from beside you and your comm - itâs a little disorienting, but you push through.Â
âNegative. He's got 6 transmitters on him and this whole place is gonna blow.â
Thereâs hardly a hesitation in Aaronâs steps as he processes the information. âAll right, where are you? I'm on my way.âÂ
Heâd like to think heâs made of steel.Â
Sometimes he is.Â
âNo,â Emily asserts. âYou gotta get everyone out. Is the bomb squad here yet?âÂ
âThey're 3 minutes away.âÂ
âCopy.â She sounds a little disappointed, or maybe frustrated, but doesnât say anything else.
He turns back to you, holding you by the shoulders. âI want you leading evacuation. Get out of here.âÂ
Tears prick at your eyes and honestly, this is the first moment youâve really been afraid. Existentially afraid. Afraid of walking out of this train station and leaving Aaron and Emily and Will to blow up. âIâll see you later?âÂ
âYep. Go.â He tries to push you away, but you resist.Â
âPromise?âÂ
His brown eyes soften as his mouth presses into a thin line. âCanât. I love you. Get outta here.âÂ
You bounce on your toes for a second, acutely aware youâre wasting valuable time, before yanking him forward to kiss his cheek before you sprint away from him, shouting instructions to the panicked crowd as you go.Â
+++
You catch up with Derek, racing to catch your suspect. He corners him in an alley but canât quite overpower him. You reach for your sidearm, but by the time you take aim, Downs is already on the ground, a gunshot ringing through the air.Â
Startled, you turn over your shoulder to find Aaron still staring down the sight of his Glock.Â
Could take an eye out, with that thing.
You sigh and holster your weapon. Derek looks plenty dazed and you donât blame him. Itâs not often heâs on the receiving end of a near-miss in close combat. He looks over your shoulder and you can see something pass between him and Aaron.Â
Maybe one day, Derek will know how much Aaron loves and respects him.Â
You watch Derek shake it off and stumble as he attempts to rise to his feet.Â
Today is not that day.Â
Coming to your senses, you trot forward and help him to his feet, brushing wayward asphalt off of him. You turn back to Aaron. âEverything alright?âÂ
He ignores you, pressing the mic at his chest as he begins to run back toward the station. âPrentiss, whatâs your status?â
+++
Seeing Will and Emily leave the building in one piece is a relief. You meet Aaronâs gaze and his eyes are exhausted. The gears in his head still whir. Heâs still in game-mode, and itâs a good thing.Â
With the logistical nightmare of two bomb threats in one day, thereâs a lot of work ahead of you.Â
+++
You swing back and forth in your desk chair, brain completely numb from the paperwork. Itâs been a long day, and youâve been up since three this morning, what with your flight back from California. Youâre certain youâve had longer days than this one, but youâre approaching twenty-one hours without sleep and it feels worse than you remember.Â
What were we planning to do today?
A bike ride and museum day with Jack seems impossibly long ago. Last week, maybe.
Derek and Emily sit on their desks, attempting to keep a conversation going without much luck.Â
They were house-hunting this morning.Â
Penelope slowly descends the stairs as Spencer turns in his seat. âThe conventionâs still happening tomorrow if you want to go.âÂ
They were at a convention this morning.Â
Everyone had lives this morning. Weird.
She makes an uncertain noise. âThat whole city-on-the-brink-of-destruction thing kinda took the wind out of my sails, you know?âÂ
You look up at her as she takes her place beside Spencer. âItâll get you every time.âÂ
âYou gotta watch out for that,â Emily adds. It makes you smile a little.Â
Derek looks a little less amused, reminding Emily theyâll have to finish the inspection another time. Between Spencer and Penelope, Emily cops to a crack in the foundation of her almost-home.Â
âThat does not sound good,â Penelope says. You canât help but agree.Â
Thereâs a weird look on Derekâs face, but you ignore it in favor of Straussâs descent on the stairs.Â
âOur unsub,â she says, âis Izzy Rogers. She'll be charged with multiple counts domestically, and our international counterparts will have their turn with her. She will never see the light of day.â A little smile graces her lips.Â
You realize with the tiniest of laughs (really - itâs a one on the Aaron Hotchner scale of laugher, which means itâs hardly noticeable to the naked eye) that you donât hate her or even dislike her as much as you used to. Maybe, you even want her around.Â
Donât push it. Â
âI just thought you'd like to know that.âÂ
The five of you murmur something that sounds like, âThank you, maâam.âÂ
She pulls Derek, probably to kick his ass for something or another and send herself back on your shit list.Â
Thatâs a problem for another time.Â
You take Izzy Rogersâs file from Emily, looking over an impressive rap sheet. Youâre happy for a few things.Â
The first - that Aaronâs not a federal prosecutor anymore. Thisâll be a case for the ages.Â
The second - youâll never have to think about her again.Â
The third - youâre not sure. Youâre sleep-deprived. Itâll come to you.Â
She cost me my precious eight hours and Iâll never forgive her.Â
Out of the corner of your eye, you see Aaron leave his office. You set the file down and look up at him, halfway-hoping for once heâll tell you to go home without him.Â
âDave wants to know if everyone is free tomorrow night.âÂ
Without any inflection at all, you reply. âWe better not be doing anything tomorrow night.âÂ
âWell,â Derek says, interrupting Emilyâs snort. âIf heâs buying, then Iâm definitely in.âÂ
Emily, Spencer, and Penelope jump onto Derekâs conditional acceptance and a rare smile pulls at Aaronâs face, his dimples on full display.Â
âHear that? Weâre in.âÂ
+++
When you get home, Aaron all-but carries you to bed. With the tenderest of hands, he removes your shoes and socks, unbuttons your pants, slides them down your legs, and throws them in the laundry basket.Â
Youâre practically wilting where you sit, feeling more and more like a sleepy toddler by the minute.Â
Aaron unbuttons your shirt and slips it off your shoulders, kissing each cheek in turn. âIâll start a shower.âÂ
You move to protest, but he strips and that mostly shuts you up. He starts the water before he returns to your side.
âI just want to sleep, Aar. Please.âÂ
âBaby,â he says, a fond little pleading note in his tone. âWe just changed the sheets. Do you really want to get semtex all over them?âÂ
With a huff - âNo.âÂ
He smiles and helps you to your feet. âDidnât think so.âÂ
Youâre so tired, it doesn't even cross your mind to take advantage of the shared shower or his lack of clothes. By the time he dries you off, tucks you in, and locks the bedroom door to ward off the over-eager six-year-old down the hall, youâre asleep.Â
His own exhaustion pulling at him, he doesnât have the time or energy to cherish how peaceful, safe, and warm you look. He just draws you close to him until he can feel your heartbeat.Â
Sleep takes him rapidly after that.Â
+++
As Will and JJ exchange their vows, you tuck further into Aaronâs arms. His whisper floats past your ear, barely audible. âWanna do that sometime?â
âWhat? Get married?â Your voice is just as quiet.Â
âMhmm.â
âOnly if itâs you.â
Thereâs a kiss pressed to your temple with a smile behind it. âI think I can make that happen.â
You turn your head to the side to keep your snark from carrying. âPlease donât propose to me right now. This weekendâs been long enough.â
Derek kicks the side of your foot from where he stands beside you, unable to hear the conversation but knowing you both well enough to keep you from tumbling down the rabbit hole of distraction.Â
Aaron presses another kiss to your temple. âI love you.â You feel it rather than hear it.
You pick up one of his hands and kiss the back of it. You donât need to say anything.Â
+++
Aaron holds you close as you dance together, surrounded by your family. JJ and Will sway back and forth nearby, wrapped entirely in each other. Erin and Dave have been surprisingly brave, dancing and laughing quietly together throughout the evening.Â
As nice as it was to just have something for the two of you, sharing your love with your family has its own set of perks. You donât have to hide anymore or justify your pigheaded protection of the other.Â
You can just⌠be.Â
+++
Eventually, Dave calls all the â...fortunately unmarried individuals to the dance floor,â and refuses to let anyone slip through the cracks.Â
When Aaron hangs back, drink in-hand and a little smile on his face, Dave calls him out. âDivorcĂŠs and widowers, too, câmon.â He pauses, finding another tactic when Aaron doesnât move. âIf youâre both, you get extra points!âÂ
Aaron rolls his eyes and you look around, finding an inappropriate amount of humor in JJâs confused relatives. You canât help but bark a loud laugh when you see how hard Derekâs trying to keep his mirth at bay.
Too soon for the dead wife jokes? He seems to ask. Can I laugh?Â
Something in your eyes gives him tacit permission and he nearly blinds you with his smile.Â
When Daveâs tricks fall short, you do your best to pull Aaron from the sideline with your best set of bedroom eyes. He courageously resists, so you give up and settle next to Anderson. âWhat do you think Daveâs come up with, this time?âÂ
âGod only knows.âÂ
Anderson, like the rest of you, knows that Daveâs hosting abilities know no bounds.Â
âBecause so many of you are joyfully unmarried, the newlyweds wanted to make sure there was someone else to suffer the slings and arrows of matrimony with them in the near future. Thus,â he opens his arm to JJ, who appears with her bouquet and a smile, âthe bouquet toss will be an equal-opportunity event.âÂ
With a laugh and a shake of your head, you prepare to duck out of the way.Â
You look over at Aaron. This is ridiculous.Â
He only shakes his head, hiding his smile behind his drink. And yetâŚ
He leaves the rest of the implication unsaid, but you flip him off for good measure. Your exchange must have taken longer than you thought because before you know it, you have a face full of white roses. Itâs over.Â
You pull the flowers from your face and level JJ with a glare across the dance floor. âReally?âÂ
She raises her eyebrows and shrugs. âI turned my back and everything.âÂ
There are whoops and hollers from your team and you can only roll your eyes. Derek and Will strong-arm Aaron onto the dance floor (you know he let them - if he really wanted to avoid you, they wouldnât be able to move him an inch), where youâre both cajoled into a kiss and a photo. Penelopeâs on the other side of the camera, grinning from ear to ear.Â
She waves at Aaron over the camera. âSmile for real, damn you!âÂ
She amends, adding, âSir,â for good measure. It has its intended effect and sheâs rewarded with a rare, bright laugh from her unit chief.Â
Absurd traditions aside, youâd be lying if said you stopped smiling even once.Â
+++
As the party settles, some couples stay out on the dance floor, sedately twirling and swaying to the music that continues to play across the yard.Â
You and Aaron have relaxed significantly since the Great Bouquet Debacle, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, the top two buttons of his shirt undone. Youâre sitting across his lap, playing with the hair at the nape of his neck, with one of his arms wrapped around your middle and the other draped over your knees - the picture of relaxation.Â
Penelope, Derek, Emily, and Will have taken up residence on the other side of the dance floor, their heads close together and voices low.
Aaronâs eyes slide over them as he watches the room, scanning out of habit. âWhat do you think theyâre talking about?â
You lean further into him as four pairs of eyes flicker over to you before returning to their huddle. âUs, probably.âÂ
He hums, understanding and pensive. âProbably our sex life, right?âÂ
âProbably,â you sigh, playing at boredom. He covers your hand with one of his and you play with his fingers - lacing, unlacing, kissing his knuckles.Â
Itâs nice to feel safe, comfortable enough to love each other where curious eyes can see you.Â
You can feel his smile against your forehead as he presses a kiss between your brows. Â
âI mean,â you continue, âthere is a lot to talk about.â
He shrugs, adjusting his arm where it lays across your legs to keep you both comfortable in the seat you share. âThatâs true enough. Though, I canât imagine any of their projections being right.â
+++
âI bet theyâre into likeâŚtantric sex. Like hours and hours and hours you know?â Penelope says, conspiracy the top note in her tone.Â
Derek looks at her and she backtracks, only a little on the defensive.Â
âWhat? Spencerâs talked to me about it before and I...read.âÂ
He rolls his eyes, but Emily spares Penelope from any further interrogation.Â
âI could see that.â She watches the way your fingers wander over Aaronâs bare forearm, playing with the ridges of his watch, the way his thumb absent-mindedly draws small circles on your outer thigh. âYeah, actually I think thatâs exactly what happens.â
+++
âWhat do you think theyâve got so far?âÂ
He plays at boredom. âTheyâre probably trying to take a guess at anything they can reach - with both of our profiles in Derekâs pocket, heâs going to have the most luck, I think.âÂ
âReally?â You ask. âNot Emily?âÂ
He snorts. âNo. She has her mind on other things.âÂ
That holds you up for a second, and youâre not sure if heâs still playing into the bit. âWait, what do you mean?âÂ
He shakes his head. âIâll tell you later.âÂ
âSheâs resigning, isnât she?â You give up the fun and lay your head in the crook between his neck and shoulder.Â
Without thinking, his hand rises to your cheek, affectionately brushing over your cheekbone before dropping back down. âShe might be.âÂ
âDid she do that thing where she sighs really big and then looks off to the upper right middle distance?âÂ
âYeah.âÂ
âShit.âÂ
Youâre both quiet for a moment, just enjoying the low lull of the music and the lights and the sights and smiles of your family.Â
âHey.âÂ
You lean back a little and meet Aaronâs eyes. âYeah?âÂ
âWhatâs my tell?âÂ
The concern drops out of your face all at once. âYou think Iâm gonna spill just like that so you can go and change it on me? Not a chance.âÂ
He sighs and his chin tips up in defeat. âSo I have one?âÂ
âOf course you do, stupid.â You flick his chest and a laugh rumbles through him. âEveryone does. You know mine, I know yours. Youâre gonna have to get over it.âÂ
âSo youâve caught me in lies before?â He asks, not without humor.Â
âDuh. Iâm pretty sure Iâve caught every lie youâve ever told, but you seemed so proud of yourself that I just let you have it.âÂ
You can almost feel the eye roll. âReally?â He sounds skeptical. âName one lie youâve caught me in.âÂ
âAlright.â You count off on your fingers. âYou dinged my car door a couple of weeks ago, you definitely didnât drop the bags at Goodwill, you do know it wasnât Jack who finished the ice cream in the freezer, you -âÂ
âOkay.â He covers your hands with his and kisses your fingers. âThatâs enough. I get it.âÂ
You kiss his cheek. âIâm sure youâve caught me in every single lie Iâve ever told, too, huh?âÂ
âOnly every once since the day we met. Yours is obvious.âÂ
Itâs a trap. You donât take it. âHmm. Thatâs convenient.âÂ
âIsnât it?âÂ
You lean back to look at him. âYouâre a shit, you know that?âÂ
He nods and raises his eyebrows, a cheeky, close-mouthed smile slowly creeping across his face.Â
You playfully smack his chest with the back of your hand. âFucker.âÂ
He says something under his breath and you level him with a look that has him repeating himself.Â
âI said, you wish.âÂ
You roll your eyes and tuck back into his neck, kissing the skin above his collar. You can feel him shiver and you know youâve got him. âNot just wish, honey. Know.âÂ
+++
tagging: @writefasttalkevenfaster @arganfics @quillvine @stxrryspencer @hurricanejjareau @ughitsbaby @rousethemouse @criminalsmarts @genevievedarcygranger @ssaic-jareau @davidrossi-ismydad @angelsbabey @hotchsflower @hotchslatte @risenfox @mrs-dr-reid @captain-christopher-pike @dwellingsofrosie @pan-pride-12 @sunshine-em @word-scribbless @jdougl-love @dreila03 @forgottenword @aaronhotchnerr @ssa-morgan @sana-li @tegggeeee @abschaffer2 @ssacandice-ray @ellyhotchner @lotties-journey-abroad @mrs-joel-pimentel-23-25 @mooneylupinblack @ssareidbby @bwbatta @wakatoshislover @capricorngf @missdowntonabbey @averyhotchner @mandylove1000 @qvid-pro-qvo @jeor @spencers-hoodrat @popped-weasels @evee87 @nuvoleincielo @this-broken-band-girl @reidtomestyles @hotch-meeeeeuppppp @winqhster @arthurmorrgans @the-falling-in-the-danger @iconicc @mangoberry43 @andreasworlsboring101 @mac99martin @itsalwaysb33nyou @baumarvel @kerrswriting @messyhairday-me @ssworldofsw  @deagibs @crazyshannonigans @moonshinerbynight @jhiddles03 @teamhappyme @mendesmelodies @starsandasteroids @unicorn-bitch @ambicaos @bispences @thebivirgin
#aaron hotchner x reader#hotch x reader#aaron hotchner imagine#criminal minds imagine#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds fanfiction#aaron hotchner#criminal minds#hotch#tali writes fanfiction#tali talks cm#a joyful future#a joyful future fanfic
436 notes
¡
View notes
Note
imagine comforting floch after he has a nightmare n petting his hair while he clings onto you im going to be ill i love him sm
Omfg literally imagine though. Itâs late and the window is slightly cracked and the room is chilly, and you have the blanket pulled up over your shoulder on the verge of sleep. The door startled you when you hear a soft bang, and then you realize somebody is knocking on the wood. They sound so hesitant and unsure. Youâve been at the yeagarist base as a âprisonerâ for about a week now. I put parentheses on prisoner because you arenât even sure if you can consider yourself one. Youâre given almost full reign of the base, simply because for reasons you canât understand, the devoted charismatic ginger is so so desperate that you see his point and join his side. He could care less if the others agree with them, heâll mow them down, and yet for some reason itâs so important to him that you agree with him. You donât get it, but what can you really do?
And then you find yourself laying there questioning which buttfuck yeagarist is knocking on your door so late. It surely isnât an emergency. There would be more shouting outside, or the knocks would be more urgent at least. The knocks seem so light the person might as well not even be trying to wake you up, which defeated the whole purpose of wrapping their knuckles on the wooden door in the first place.
None the less you find yourself getting up, pulling on your robe as you adjust the silk of the outfit youâre wearing. (Depending on your gender preference that could be a nightgown or maybe youâre just a really classy homie rocking a silk button down. You know? Feel yourself.)
You donât even bother tying the thick fluffy robe completely around your waist, as you donât feel you have time. By the time your bare feet had hit the floor to make their way to your door the knocking had already slowed. And by the time you were at the door, adjusting the silk of your sleepwear to make sure you were presentable, the knocking had completely stoppped.
Your hand brushes against the cold metal of the handle, tainted by the chilled air, and you shiver slightly before pushing down on it and pulling open the door to the sight of....
Nothing....
You stare for a moment in shock and confusion at the empty doorway, blinking a couple of times before clearing your throat, muttering a soft
âWhat the fuck...?â Under your breath as you barely stepped out into the hallway, looking down both ways. If you saw no one... you were going to assume you were being fucked with, or this place was haunted as fuck.
You looked left and the hallway was empty... so you looked right,
Just in time to catch a sliver of ginger hair attempting to quickly disappear around the corner.
So you stepped out just a little further into the hall, squinting slightly in the dark before stepping out after the person. You just needed to get close enough to see who was fucking with you and then-
Your hand hit their shoulder, whipping them around quickly, which they didnât seem to like, as they quickly flinched away. You werenât sure how youâd moved fast enough to catch up with them already but, god speed you know?
None the less, when you saw the face of the person standing before you, you were left momentarily shocked, trying to piece together what the fuck was happening.
âForster???â
He grimaced and looked away. You stood there for a moment, mouth opening and closing confusedly like a fish out of water. You caught your breath then, and took in a gasp of air, preparing to use it to go off on him and ask him why he was playing such a cheap prank as ding dong ditching. Didnât he have better things to do???
But then- you stopped yourself, one finger pointed out in front of your face and mouth hanging open as if you were about to begin to make a statement but... you couldnât. You were caught off guard by something else.
Maybe you had just connected that he flinched when you first touched him. Or maybe you were finally questioning why his cheeks were so red. His eyes were puffy.... nose just as red as his flushed cheeks. He was biting his lower lip slightly, brows furrowed. Both of his fists were clenched at his sides tightly. His ken doll cut of ginger hair was... messy. It was parted at an odd direction to the left, part of it sticking up at an odd angle as if heâd just rolled out of bed.
The closer you looked... come to think of it. His green military jacket looked hastily thrown on.... the uniform underneath softer than usual.... sleep where? Were his shoulders shaking???
Your hand dropped slowly back to your side as you watched his face. He refused to seem to want to meet your gaze. So, for a moment you both just stood there in silence before you finally softly muttered,
âFloch??â You tried to be careful with your tone. You werenât sure what state the self appointed captain was in.
He took in a deep breath, and then suddenly blurred out.
âSo do you hate me? Or what??â
You stared in absolute awe for a second as you tried to process the word vomit that had just been thrown at you. Finally, squinting slightly in confusion you murmured,
âWhat? No- i donât hate you floch... what are you doing though itâs late? Surely youâre not outside my door at three in the morning to ask me if i am fond of you or not.â
âSo you donât hate me?â He dodged your question.
âWhy wonât you listen to me then? Nothing is working out right now- these battles are going to shit and it seems like weâre loosing and-â
Youâd never seen him like this.
âThese people are relying on me!â He continued,
âTheyâre relying on me to be erenâs voice! And Iâm only trying to do whatâs right for the sake of Eldia and i really canât keep fighting this hard without-â
âFloch- what the hell are you-â
âI need you!â He spat.
âAll you do is deny me but i need you, donât you get that?â
You found yourself silent again, standing there staring at the ginger in shock, you had no idea how to process what you were hearing.
âI need you like you were there for me four years ago....â he whispered. And finally he made eye contact with you, and you noticed the fresh glaze of liquid on his lower lids. The way it made his golden brown eyes glisten in the moonlight coming from the small hall window. His lip was trembling, his voice cracked.
âI lost everyone... y/n.... and you were the ONLY one that was there for me? Why- i donât know, you had so many other things to do and you chose to stick by me.... i need you like that again.... please... tell me youâll stand by me again.â
âFloch...â you were quiet for a moment, trying to find your words, and then you spoke.
âYouâre one of my closest comrades-â at the word âcomradeâ you watched the light leave his eyes a little bit, and you stumbled to reword your sentence, not quite sure where you went wrong.
âYou know Iâll always stand by you- even if i donât support what you-â
âI need you more than i needed you then-â he interrupted you.
âI wanted you more then... but.... i need you more now.â
âFloch- what in the world are you talking ab-â you could barely get a word in with the ginger being as worked up as he was.
âI need you more now! I need you in a different way!â
âFloch!â You whisper hissed, reaching out and slapping a hand over his mouth. He let out a muffled shout, which you aggressively shushed.
âWhat has gotten into you, do you want to wake up everyone in this base?!?â You hissed. He was quiet for a moment, glancing back and forth from your hand to your eyes. You cleared your throat and then in a calmer tone, very gently whispered.
âI donât know what you mean by a different way, Floch i need you to really explain to me what you need from me because i canât help you if you donât explain to me what the fuck is running through that muddled little mind of yours....â
âY/n....â he whimpered slightly, looking desperate if not almost hopeless.
âYouâve been my only real friend for years.... always sticking around me and staying with me when things were at their worst. Defending me.... caring for me... youâd have to understand where i get off wanting more out of this relationship.â
âI mean... maybe?â You muttered.
âBut- Iâm not sure Iâm following. Youâre ranting frantically and By the walls youâre shaking like a leaf.... why donât we get you some tea and then you can explain to me what-â
You were cut off by something warm pressed against your lips, and you fought for a moment before realizing it was the gingerâs desperate... and awkward attempt at kissing you. It wasnât... the best kiss youâd ever had in regards to technique but... something about it still set your body on fire. Within seconds, without even thinking youâd thrown your arms around his neck, gently pulling him closer. His whole body shuttered at your welcoming invite his romantic advance and he tilted his head slightly to deepen the sloppy kiss. He was simply desperate to feel you on his skin. You werenât pushing him off... after weeks of your avoidant behavior you werenât pushing him off. You werenât telling him to get the fuck away from you. He felt his knees buckle slightly, but he didnât think it was that big of a deal until youâd gasped. He only then realized his lips werenât on yours anymore, and he was leaned into you awkwardly, topped over on his knees in front of you.
âFloch....â you muttered softly, slipping a hand around to gently support him before he fell completely over.
âWoah woah.... you never explained why youâd been crying. Whatâs going on... are you okay?â
He cleared his throat, tiredly resting his head against your stomach as he tried to grab his bearings again, grunting out in embarrassment,
âSorry i just.... i.... i had a nightmare is all... itâs not that big of a deal... listen... um.â
With this new found fuck up he was having to face, he was quickly considering the option of just retreating and not having to face the fact that he just kissed you and collapsed.
âMaybe i should just go back to my room and we can talk about this tomorrow over tea? I-â
âFloch.... no.â You sighed quietly, slipping a hand gently around his torso.
âCome on.... come sleep in my bed.... itâs okay.â
He was still for a moment, contemplating, before nodding.
Your room was still cool, but he found comfort in the chilly air even after he took off his jacket, exposing his arms to the cold. Sliding into the bed against your warm body seemed to ease every ounce of cold in the room, and he welcomed the offer to gently nuzzle his face into your plush chest, soothed by the sound of your heart beat.
âSo this is why youâve been so intent on keeping me around, huh?â You joked softly as you gently brought a hand up to card through his hair.
âBecause you love me?â
Your smile dropped from smug to adoring, however, when he softly responded with only a sleepy,
âMhm.... i... love you.â Into your chest, muffled by your skin. Gently, you curled yourself around him, pressing a kiss to the top of his head as you wrapped your leg around his torso to pull him closer.
âI love you too flochy....â you whispered softly as you carded your fingers through the gingerâs soft locks, stopping to gently toy with his adorable bangs.
âGet some sleep...â you sighed as you shut your eyes, feeling him hug you tighter.
âAnd youâll still be here when i wake up?â He questioned hesitantly, to which you softly replied,
âPromise....â
And when sunrise came, you were, face still buried in his hair, breathing softly. He needed you more than you expected, but you still had no problem coming in clutch. After all, it wasnât always easy to love him, but for him it was worth it.
((WHY DOES IT ALWAYS BECOME A WHOLE FIC. WHY CANâT I RESPOND TO ASKS NORMALLY.))
#attack on titan#aot#floch forster#floch x reader#shingeki no kyojin#snk#floch#aot season 4#floch aot#aot floch#armin arlert
242 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The love potion;

lee jeno x reader
inspired by: Call meâ Rainlord, Keshi
description. I got to find out one day that a group of students from my college owned a cafĂŠ nearby campus. And it just so happened that Jaehyun and I were able to get a special invite to be the first few to come before they officially open. One boy caught my eye, Lee Jeno. He only ever grasped my attention. But how was I able to be completely deep in love with him after just a few visits? And that is when the name of this story comes into play.
genre. fluff, angst, love potion type of thing
word count. 24.6k~
warnings. cursing i guess and dreamies almost being sent to jail and VERY brief mention of rape im sorry cnwsdnif
a/n. this is part of the playlist series! click here to check out ffs written by the other authors part of the playlist series <3

âYou really think I got time for that?â I said yet again. âIt wonât be long! You donât seem to have a lot of workload today!â Jaehyun protested for the millionth time. It felt like we have been exchanging the same sentences for a whole hour now. I didnât know why Jaehyun wanted to go to this new cafĂŠ so much. All I knew was the fact that it was owned by a group of students from our college. I would have barely knew them. Better yet, complete strangers. But I guess Jaehyun had a connection, seeing as how heâs been pestering me about this for a week now.
âWhat are they to you that youâre so desperate to visit?â I questioned, taking a bite of my sandwich as I looked away from Jaehyun to see the clear bright sky painted with blue and white. âFirstly, I know all of them since I did take care of them during their freshmen year.â When Jaehyun explained his first point, I instantly remembered the time I was in freshmen year. And Jaehyun indeed took a few students under his wing for a few months. And though I was assigned to another senior, Jaehyun was always around to check up on me. Thatâs what got me to be his friend today. âAnd secondly, they gave me a special invite for me to head there before they officially open.â
I quirked an eyebrow in a questioning manner. âSo we get free food and drinks?â Jaehyunâs frown turned into a wide smirk almost instantly. He knew me. âOf course we do.â Jaehyun said with a sly tone. I was already settled on accepting his offer right then and there. I mean, who wouldnât accept free food? Jaehyun knew I was the type to take up any offer than was free of charge, no money required. He knew I was a cheapskate. âYouâre tempted now, arenât you?â Jaehyun whispered, bringing his face close to mine to examine my every feature. The wary look in my eyes, the smile that unconsciously formed on my lips, the slight blush at the thought of free food.
âI hate you.â I finished my last bite of sandwich and stood up from the bench, grabbing my bag and slinging it onto one shoulder and stomping away in exasperation. âSee you tomorrow!â Jaehyun shouted, a loud chuckle following after with it slowly drowned out to nothing as I made my way back to my dorms. When I got back, I threw my bag onto my study table and plopped onto my bed. For some reason, today felt exhausting. And I didnât know what made it like that. I guess I could blame my lecturer, his monotonous voice was sending the class to sleep. But I was then reminded of the other reason when my stomach grumbled. I glanced down to my stomach and placed a hand there, feeling it tighten as its need for food and replenishment grew.
I groaned as I pushed myself out of bed and went for the kitchen. I frowned deeply at the remembrance that I had no food in my kitchen. I wasnât big of a cook, and I was honestly too lazy to even do so. There werenât any snacks I could eat for the time being either. âAm I this broke?â I asked myself, leaning against the kitchen counter and resting my chin on the palm of my hand. I took out my phone and placed it on the table. It was then that I remembered about Jaehyunâs request to the cafĂŠ. âWhen even is it?â I whispered, eyebrows knitting together as I went ahead to text Jaehyun for the details. He replied me in a matter of seconds, saying that itâs tomorrow but we were able to go whenever we liked for this whole week.
I pressed the call button on Jaehyunâs contact, his voice going into a monotonous âWhat?â the moment he picked up. âYouâre free right now, right?â I asked. Jaehyun hummed. âMeet me at the main building in an hour.â Before Jaehyun could even give a response, I ended the call, knowing he would be there waiting for me regardless. I absentmindedly had a smile on my face with the thought of outdoor food. But my expression went to a quizzical one when I went to the collegeâs Twitter to see if there were any updates on this cafĂŠ situation. âSeven students from different departments... opening a cafĂŠ in a monthâs time.â The tweet gave basic details, but they didnât even state who exactly were the seven.
Either way, I skipped my way to my room. I didnât know what kind of food or drinks theyâd sell. But at this point, all I really cared about was the food to satisfy my desperate stomach. And hey, if it tastes good, I guess there wouldnât be any harm to get myself out of the drowning piles of assignments to enjoy an hour or so outdoors. A new scenery to admire. That I hoped wouldnât be a wasted of time. I got there just slightly over an hour, seeing as how my shower time increased when I had to wash and dry my hair from sweating all day in the burning heat.
Jaehyun was there and he already began walking when I have yet to even reach. I took bigger steps and eventually had to run a little to catch up to his fast pace. âCan you slow down?â I breathed, panting ever so slightly as I continued to match Jaehyunâs long strides down the pathway out of campus. âWell they just texted me saying to hurry because they miss me.â Jaehyun said, a soft smile appearing on his lips and he glanced down to check his phone. I bobbed my shoulders and nodded my head in understanding. âI never knew you were so close to them. You never told me.â Jaehyun reciprocated my shrug, a blasĂŠ, god-could-care sort of way. âWe just seemingly grew closer I guess.â He answered noncommittally.
Jaehyun simply continued walking when we were out of campus, and I simply followed. And to my surprise, the cafĂŠ wasnât far at all. In fact, it took us merely ten minutes to reach. However, the place was seemingly hidden. It was in a line of other shops that made the cafĂŠ look invisible. You had to go through two shops and take a staircase up to the second floor. Anyone would have passed it if they didnât see the cafĂŠâs sign right beside the staircase. The logo looked simpleâ the words CafĂŠ 7 Dream written in caps in a circle, with an animated character in between. The colours were vibrant yet it would be shadowed by the other shops.
I followed Jaehyun up the short flight of stairs. Once he was at the top, he turned to the right and pushed open a glass door. I followed suit. I couldnât help but have my eyes wide opened when I entered. I initially wanted to refrain myself from looking too surprised, but you could say mine was covered when Jaehyun gasped loudly and had his jaw drop to the floor, his mouth hanging open. I only had Jaehyunâs attention when he shouted, âYo this looks awesome!â I turned my head from the wall length window that gave the perfect view of the beautiful neighbourhood. In truth, I was glad to go to a college with this much beauty surrounding it. I wasnât met with old rotting buildings and the sights of your average neighbourhood. Mine was, you could say upgraded. Urbanised. Everything was polished and new. And the huge window second floor cafĂŠ gave just the view to oversee it all. It was certainly a breath of fresh air.
As for the aesthetics of the cafĂŠ, it was simply all white. Not a lot to offer, but I liked the simplicity. The tables and stools were lower than what Iâd expected. But there were proper tables and chairs right at the corner of the cafĂŠ, with the counter and workspace just a few feet beside it. It was Jaehyunâs voice that had my attention on him for a split second before I immediately adverted my gaze to the seven men lined up behind the counter. I widened my eyes further to the point where I was afraid that they could fall out of my eye sockets.
They were gorgeous, beautiful. I have seen them before. Only in freshmen year. It looked like they were now in their glow up game. Their hairs were dyed in a wide variety of colours, but it somehow looks unified. It captured all the sunlight that came through the window, as if wanting to keep it for themselves and have it shine its light only on them. I could tell all their features from where I was standing, which was quite far since I was standing by the window. Their features were prominent and their faces were perfectly structured. I seriously wondered why Iâve never noticed them till now. Part of reason could have been that Iâve never seen them since freshmen year when theyâve never caught my eye. But the other reason could have been that Iâve never heard any rumours about them anywhere.
Usually people would talk about such things, boys. But I guess I was never around to hear them, or they never spread to begin with. Maybe they had their identities hidden for some reason. Because I was really questioning why Iâve never seen such beauty and good looking people all in one room for so long. It must have slipped my mind that I had my head turned to them when one of them shouted, âHey there!â I blinked my eyes and shook my head quickly to clear slate of their attractiveness. My mouth remained agape still as I lifted up a hand and waved back at the light brown haired guy who had a cute baby face, still good looking.
I quickly rushed to stand beside Jaehyun, forcing myself to smile as if I had not been staring at them for a whole minute. âHey.â I waved back. Jaehyun took a step forward and faced me, a hand gesturing out to the guy standing at the end of the line. âSo this is Renjun, Mark, Haechan, Jisung, Chenle, Jeno, and Jaemin.â In their single file, I trailed my eyes along each of them, our eyes meeting very briefly and I felt my breath catching in my throat for a second each time as I wished to look at them longer but refrained myself from doing so. I forced out a short laugh and brought a hand up to rub the back of my neck, which was now sweaty against my palm. Was I this nervous to see men? I guess I was. I never seen them in way too long of a time. Jaehyun was the only ever man I admired for his looks and brains.
They all smiled and I felt like wanting to swoon and have Jaehyun catch me right then and there. Unfortunately, that could only stay in my imagination. I kept my posture straight, nothing more than a kind smile and attentive eyes on them. Jaehyun now looked at me after introducing all seven of them. âLetâs sit down.â Jaehyun glanced back at them and grinned widely, with them reciprocating it immediately with a downshift of their heads while a few bowed and went back to do their separate duties. We decided to sit at the corner where the tables and chairs were. I rushed for my seat and sat down, eagerly waiting for Jaehyun do to the same. And the moment he did so, I leaned in with shoulders up high and eyes full of intent. âYou never told me all your juniors are attractive.â I whispered in an angry tone.
âWhy didnât you introduce me to any of them?â My emphasis on the word or the whole question itself had Jaehyun raising both his eyebrows and scoffing with much amusement. âWho was it that said they wouldnât want a lover to distract her from doing college and concentrate fully on herself for individual growth?â Jaehyun taunted, batting his eyelids at me as I vividly remembered myself making that promise at the very start and was able to uphold it. Well, until now. âGet one of them to marry me.â I fired back, smacking Jaehyunâs arm so hard that it made him wince. But I knew he was exaggerating it only the tiniest bit. I couldnât help myself from stealing glances at them every second.
Jaehyun jerked his elbow against mine to get hmy attention, which he only received after a long moment. âSeriously?â Jaehyun muttered. I grinned till my eyes formed a thin line and I nodded. âSeriously.â The two of us instantly grew quiet when one of them, which I could remembered to be Haechan came to us through the swinging door of the workplace with a what I assumed to be a menu in hand. âGlad to be at you service. Iâm Haechan, and hereâs the menu.â He placed a big card on the table and slide it to the center. Jaehyun had his eyes on Haechan the whole time till he travelled down and made eye contact with the paper on a small clipboard in his hand. âDo we fill that up?â He asked.
Haechan furiously shook his head. âOh no donât worry Iâll have it filled up for you guys.â Haechan looked to each of us and gave a smile. His extremely amicable tone and expression could already make me tell that he was a bright person indeed. Like sunshine. âIâll have a Fullsun Ade. And a random mini cake.â Haechan was quick to take it down and adverted his attention to me, which made my heart skip a beat. âUm I guess Iâll take the Jeno Latte and random cookie sand?â My voice accidentally let it out as a question but Haechan simply took it down and nodded his head with affirmation. âAlright please wait awhile and weâll have it ready.â
âYou donât have to be this formal with me, Haechan.â Jaehyun pointed just when Haechan spun around. He turned back and blinked his eyes twice. âBut Iâm putting on a good impression for our actual first customer.â Haehan jerked his head in my direction and my eyes widened just a fraction as he flashed me a smile yet again. He hummed and downshifted his head before sliding himself out and heading back to the workplace and telling the rest to get to work. I pursed my lips and raised both my eyebrows as I watched his back, my eyes travelling from one guy to the other. âGod stop you look weird.â Jaehyun said with an annoyed tone, a feign exasperated huff leaving his lips. I giggled and placed my pointer finger to my lips. âSh.â I whispered ever so softly and gave a playful wink to which Jaehyun responded with a grimace and looked out to the scenery.
Meanwhile, I had my eyes on them. Each of them were doing their jobs, but at the same time being playful like kids. Never ending silent giggles and bickering could be heard the whole time. My attention would go off them briefly to take a glance at the windowâs view, and then I was back to admire a different kind. However, one stood out to me. The one in the deepest end of the workplace. Basically the corner. If I remembered correctly, heâs Jeno. He seemed to be the only one that was concentrated on making the drink, his drink. He occasionally responded to the chaos of his friends, but he was mostly focused with the help of the guy Jaemin beside him and having small talks.
His bright blonde hair really stood out to me. And his side profile was nevertheless breathtaking. Donât get me wrong, all of them were good looking and any girl would have their breath taken away if any of them were even miles away. But something about him... hit different. His hands worked gracefully and he seemed to have a delicate touch. He kept smiling to himself, which I found to be adorable. He was probably reacting when overhearing his friends but didnât want to take his attention fully off the task at hand. For some reason, he was the one that stood out to me the most. âJaehyunâs order is here!â Haechan shouted, waving an arm up in the air with no specific direction as to who he was waving at.
âOi Canada deliver it.â Haechan jerked his head to the counter where it had Jaehyunâs drink. But I saw that the mini cake was still on the cake stand. Mark frowned and turned to him. âIâm not even done with the cake!â Mark retorted, proceeding to quickly add final touches of sweets and other small goods as decoration before sliding it off the cake stand and making its way into a plate that Renjun prepared. Mark hustled out of the workplace and held the plate on one hand and drink on the other. In all honesty, the distance between the workplace and the table were so short, I could take a few steps and take it myself. But I guess they wanted to provide their hest service possible, so I decided to stay put.
Mark had dark blue hair, which suited him really well. His face was immensely stunning and had the face of a foreigner. He did come from Canada after all, I assumed. âThank for coming again, Jaehyun. We really appreciate it.â Jaehyun pulled the plate and drink that Mark placed down, glancing at it before looking up to Mark with happy eyes and a bright smile. âOf course.â He simply said and Mark left us to be while they made my order. Out of habit, I pulled the drink in front of me, begging to examine it. It looked very cute. It had a sticker of a sun which I guess was Haechanâs character. The drink was a beautiful gradient of yellow to semi translucent and it had leaves and a slide of lemon. What I found most appealing was the finishing touch of a heart shaped pink straw.
Jaehyun didnât mind me taking his drink. It had been something Iâve always done, taking his food whenever mine has yet to come. He grew to get used to it, so he didnât even bother. I took a sip and hummed in delight the moment the liquid hit my tongue and my tastebuds were satisfied with a wave of deliciousness. It was refreshing as the drink went down my throat. My couldnât help but have my eyes widen ever so slightly. âHoly shit.â I muttered, leaning in to take another sip. Just while I had my eyes closed and humming again dreamily, Jaehyun slides the drinks out of my reach and instantly dipped down to have his taste. Jaehyun nodded in approval within seconds. âThis is actually good.â I chuckled and nodded my head as well in agreement.
My attention then turned to the cake. With eyes that could replicate the ones with big stars in anime shows, I brought close to me and giggled at the decoration on top of the cake. It looked good, but it seemed like a five year old was the one that decorated it. I could tell Mark was trying to make it ass appealing as possible, but the few slips of mistake made me smile to myself just a little at his clumsiness. I grabbed a fork and dig in, the pitch of my hum going high as I chewed as let myself sink into the taste like a bath. Jaehyun snatched the fork out of my hand and took a bite for himself. He did a one on one replication of my reaction. âItâs been so long since Iâve tasted something this good.â
âTell me about it.â I moaned out after finishing my bite and swallowing it down. I smacked my lips and turned my attention to the guys. My eyes absentmindedly made its way to Jeno, again silently preparing the Jeno Latte while admiring the noises from his friends. I licked my lips, turning to Jaehyunâs drink to steal another sip. I only ordered latte for the sole purpose of hoping itâll help me stay up late tonight to study. The random cookies was just something I picked out for the fun of it. The wait wasnât long at all and now Jisung was the one that came to serve me my food. âThanks.â I muttered, flashing a kind smile. His giggled softly and shyly went away. He really seemed like the kid and youngest among all of them, seeing how he keeps getting targetted by the rest but is showered with love the next moment.
The Jeno Latte and cookies I got was just as appetising as the food that Jaehyun got so I went in for a taste instantly. I wasnât surprise to find out that it tasted good as well. Jaehyun and I ate silently for awhile, talking about how college is going. I never understood how Jaehyun could be so smart and yet be able to have tons of fun off campus. I thought being a law major would take up hours of your free time. âTime management.â Jaehyun always reminded me. But that was something I just could never grasp. Iâd either get too lazy, or be too uptight that I solely focus on my studies that I lose track of everything else in the world. Iâm currently in the phase of the latter, until now.
Jaehyun was talking to me when my eyes slowly trailed off his attention and to the guys, who seemed to be sitting on the tables and stools not far away from where we were. I guess it was their break time. They were talking loudly and laughter spread its noise around the cafĂŠ in no time. A soft smile left my lips as I somehow felt that they liven up the atmosphere so much. Even if it wasnât for me. Itâs nice to hear it. I was left with finishing my drink, and with every sip Iâd think about how Jeno made it. I shocked myself whenever Jeno popped into my mind. What was it about him that had my mind so wrapped up about?
âEarth to _____? You there?â I came zinging back to reality when I heard Jaehyun talking. âHuh?â I asked, shaking my head to shake the thoughts away. âYou know... I could help you ask them for their numbers.â I widened my eyes and shook my head even more furiously than before. âWhat? No, itâs fine.â I leaned forward and rest my chin on the palm of my hand, my head slowly turning back to the direction of the guys. They were in their own little world, a carefree atmosphere that give zero notice for the world. I smiled softly again.
âSeems like suddenly I have a much better view in this neighbourhood that I thought was getting boring.â

âI wanna see her again. Maybe I'll just be a friend. Or a lover to lean on.
Jeno couldnât help but finally try to breathe normally the moment she and Jaehyun left the cafĂŠ. Itâs as if her presence held his breath for the longest time. But for some reason, he wasnât suffering for one second the whole way. âJeno, are you okay?â Haechanâs words suddenly rang through his ears and he shot his head to him. It was then that he realised he was probably showing too much, to the point where it seemed like he was panting. âIâm fine.â
Renjun chuckled beside him, resting his arm on his shoulder and leaning in close to Jenoâs face. He grimaced at the sight and back his body away a few inches. âThe fuck is wrong with you?â Jeno asked as the wide smirk on Renjunâs face creepily appeared. âItâs so obvious you were shaken up by that girl. You know sheâs been staring at us. I think specifically you.â As much as Jeno wanted to deny it, it was indeed true. From the moment she stepped in, Jeno already had his eyes on her. And he could tell she felt them drilling into her back, seeing how she was staring at him as well. Jeno frowned a little. âMaybe not.â He thought. She seemed to be head over heels for all seven of them.
Jeno liked the way she smiled. The way she loved looking at the view the cafĂŠ had through the window. The way she took time to register their names and faces while Jaehyun introduced them. She stared at all of us, examining their features and what made them unique. He liked how she carelessly took Jaehyunâs food the moment it arrived first, as if she didnât care about how Jaehyun react. She was extremely pretty too. Jeno was instantly drawn into her looks and it seemed like all the light from the world had dimmed itself down just to give focus onto her, and her only. You could say Jeno experienced love at first sight.
âI swear I could see him trying not to look at her every second.â Jisung added on, only making Jeno roll his eyes. âSo?â Jeno lashed out, twirling his body around on the stool to stand up and fold his arms, walking where? He himself didnât know, so he simply stood there awkwardly and turned around to face them. âSo you should talk to her the next time she comes.â Jaemin, Jenoâs closest friend among all of them lets out, crossing one leg over the other with relaxation. Jeno huffed silently and glanced down to his feet, slowly shaking his head. âI donât want to.â He said. âDonât tell me itâs because of what happened last year, Jeno...â Mark looked up to Jeno with worried eyes. Of course itâs because of that.
Itâs been long since Jeno fell in love. He never had his eyes on anyone after that one incident of the girl he liked for so long turning against him and pouring him with humiliation for a whole year during high school. That incident left a permanent scar on Jenoâs heart, one that he knew he could never mend. Everything was still vividly etched into his memory. And no matter how deep Jeno buried them, some nights itâll resurface, and send him down the rabbit hole of the darkest period of his life. But that was when he met his friends. This group of friends. And as if fate had fallen on him, they all went to the same college. His happiness and light was solely on them, and heâd give his all for the six. And itâs because of his love for their friendship that he was able to forget about wanting a significant other, he felt that he didnât need one.
Until he saw her.
âIf she comes back.â Jeno emphasised the first one with quick speed and exaggeration. He could only hope that fate would shine some light on him again. Jeno smacked his lips and looked up from the floor, forcing a tapped-up smile as if the thought of not being able to see her again filled up in his chest but he needed to press it down. âOh come on, she will. Didnât you see how she kept staring at us? Sheâll come just to look at our faces.â Renjun commented. âI wish it was just me.â Jeno replied in his mind mentally, but all he was able to let out was, âSure, I guess.â With a careless shrug. âHm but why havenât we seen on campus before?â Jisung asked in a hushed tone, his hand scratching his head unconsciously.
Jisung was right though. Jeno had never seen her. Indeed there were a lot students on campus. But he felt that he was familiar with almost everyone that walked down the hallways. Stranger, acquaintances, classmates. Heâd at least recognise their faces. But why hasnât she come to mind at all? Itâs as if she was invisible his entire college life, and she caught Jenoâs attention only now. âDifferent majors. Different lecture times. Isnât it obvious?â Renjun replied. The room fell silent, allowing Jeno to sink deeper into his thoughts. He repeated what Renjun said in his head. It couldâve been true. But most students would hang out on campus before or after lectures for hours on end, simply lounging around and doing nothing but just having their presence there. Was she the type to go straight back to the dorms after lecture?
More thinking resulted in more questions about her. Questions that Jeno wished heâd know the answers to. But then again, he couldnât expect to know much. It was the first time they met, the first time they laid their eyes on each other. Nothing was certain, and everything felt unknown. One thingâs for sure. Jeno certainly want to see her again soon.

âI'm catching the pieces again. Of a heart that would like to pretend. That it isn't bleeding.
I just came out of lecture. My feet was dragging against the rough stone floor with my back hunched over and my face bored. I was barely able to get any sleep last night, doing draft after draft after draft for my architecture assignment. Although I liked being in the major, sometimes I do contemplate my decisions. Today was no different. My eyes were half open and my mind was solely focus on going back to the dorms, to my bed, wanting to wraps myself up in my fluffy blanket and sleep for ten hours straight.
âHey, _____?â I heard a voice. It took awhile for my brain to register it, with me groaning softly and humming in question. I lifted my head up to force it to sit right in my neck. I adjusted my vision. And I almost stumbled back. âTaeyong?â This canât be happening. Iâm not dreaming. Lee Taeyong, my ex boyfriend. âGet away from me.â My instincts were at its peak. I was too tired, and I knew my feelings of suppressed anger would begin bubbling up the more I stayed in his presence. I distanced myself away from him slowly and quickly walked forward. I knew him too well. He already had his fingers wrapped around my thin wrist. âI just want a moment.â I heaved a soft sight and forced myself to turn. I was expressionless. I didnât care about anything he would say next.
âI just... um well...â I could tell he was trying to form up a sentence, but the constant stuttering made it difficult for me to make sense of anything. I huffed and shook my head. Suddenly I was getting a headache and I felt like dropping on the floor to sleep right then and there. âIf you donât have anything to say-â âI miss you, okay? Thatâs what I wanted to say.â My breathing hitched in my chest. His words longed itself into me, making me freeze in my spot. No, this canât be happening now. Not right now, when Iâm in this state, when my mind is too vulnerable and my whole being was not in its right place. âTaeyong...â I whispered, my voice giving him the reaction to soften his grip on my wrist.
âYou know I canât do this. We canât do this. And I seriously donât have the time anymore.â I quickly slid my wrist out of Taeyongâs reach when given the chance. Taeyongâs hand reached out just a fraction, but he pulled it back and rubbed his palm awkwardly on his jeans, glancing away before shakily meeting my eyes. âWhy? Iâm sorry. You can tell I mean it, right?â I hated how his voice sound so sweet, so sincere. When none of these feelings were even true in the first place. I loved Taeyong, I really did. But he was nothing like how heâs being now. Arrogant, careless, cold. Since when was he this... vulnerable? âNo. Iâm tired. I canât do this right now, Taeyong.â
Anger was starting to bubble up in me just as I expected. I ran a hand through my hair in frustration, adjusting my bag that was slung on one shoulder and making an attempt to straighten my body. âDonât come back to me. Just donât.â I walked past Taeyong. And luckily, he didnât try to chase after me. I glanced back for a brief moment, and all I saw was him standing there, motionless like all of life has been sucked out of him. âAs you should.â I muttered. Heâs getting what he deserved. I wonât put up with him any longer. While I walked down the hall, my body grew more heavy than it was before. The headache was getting unbearable and now I was staring to feel the need to eat.
I took in a deep breath and closed my eyes. One place popped up. The cafĂŠ. I quicken my pace to get there as fast as possible. And by the time I reached the staircase, it was already evening. I climbed up the stairs which little to no energy, my bag bringing the weight of my body down so much I felt like collapsing. I finally made it to the door, pushing it open. My head was hung low, and I made my way to the first seat I saw. I pressed my hands to my head as I leaned into the table to try and suppress my headache. But it was only getting worse with each dreadful second passing by. âHey, are you okay?â I groaned and lifted my head up with all energy I had, meeting my eyes with the one and only Jeno.
âNo Iâm not. I feel like dying.â My voice began breaking and I shocked myself with just how weak I was. Did college really made me this bad? Made me stoop this low? âOh um- hold on. Iâll get you some water.â Jeno went away and I could hear his feet shuffling quickly, coming back with a glass full of water and placing it on the table, my eyes following as he slide it in front of me. âThere. Please drink. You look terrible.â Jeno commented, proceeding to take a seat next to me with his hands on his knees and leaning in to examine my current state. I scoffed softly, bringing the cup to my lips and downing half of it and slammed it back down on the table, which surprisingly made Jeno flinch beside me.
âIâd rather get drunk or die.â I mumbled under my breath, but if was loud enough for him to hear. âItâs kind of early to get drunk.â Jeno replied softly, as if not knowing whether my statement was expecting a reply or not. I furrowed my eyebrows and lifted my eyes off the cup of water, seeing how the whole cafĂŠ was coloured in a hue of orange. I turned to the window, my eyes meeting with the sunset sky that was painted with various colours and shades of orange to yellow with spots of pink and red. âWow.â I let out, the silence of the cafĂŠ got my voice to echo through. Jeno hummed in reply and I turned my attention onto him.
I took time to look at Jeno. His blonde hair was just a tad bit messy. Being up close made me realise that he was ten times more good looking than when I last saw him. His skin was as clear as day with features so perfect youâd hardly find anyone that looked even close to him. His lips where a soft shade of pink and smooth. He was wearing a white shirt underneath the dark blue apron just like last time. But it was only now that I could see the muscles of his arms peeking through his sleeves ever so slightly. âWe picked this place specifically just to get that view.â Jeno said, his voice just a whisper as he leaned in closer. Not too close till it was uncomfortable, but I could certainly feel my face about to heat up. âThoughtful indeed. Thatâs nice.â I breathed out.
âWhat are you doing here, if I may ask?â Jeno tilted his head as he asked, and I placed the cup down after finishing the last sip of water. âI just... need something to eat. My body hates me right now and so does my mind if I keep thinking about-â I thought for a second before resuming, not wanting to mention Taeyongâs name out loud or Iâd go on a mad rampage. âWell... yeah.â I awkwardly ended. There was no reaction in Jenoâs expression for a moment. But a soft smile began to crack on his lips, which I couldnât lie, sent butterflies fluttering down in my stomach. âSo of all places where you could have a proper meal, you chose here.â Jeno nodded his head like his assumption was correct. And indeed it was. I had to see a prettier and kinder face than Taeyongâs right now. And Jeno was definitely serving it.
âQuestion though...â I began. Jeno raised his eyebrows in response. âWhereâs the rest of your friends?â Itâs as if the question lodged right into him because he sat there frozen for a long while, simply staring into my eyes and only blinking twice. I began to wonder that went through his mind that my question had such an impact on him. âThey went out to see some baseball game. Which isnât really my thing.â Jeno exhaled sharply as he rose up from the stool, making his way to the workplace. âThen what is your thing?â I asked, raising my voice slightly higher for him to hear. Jeno turned around, already standing behind the counter. He cupped his hands on the edge and leaned in, his shoulders raising up a little.
âIce hockey. The guys and I would play on very special occasions.â Jeno clicked his tongue, wanting to move but stopped mid motion to turn back to me. âWhat can I get you, by the way? I forgot to ask for your order.â I sucked in my lips and sighed, shaking my head and shrugging. âAnything thatâll make me feel better than I do now?â I wasnât even sure what I wanted. Iâd kill to eat anything right now. Jeno chuckled, his low voice shocking me as to how attractive it was. âComing right up.â He simply said, his attention going off of me and getting to work.
Again I had my eyes on him the whole time, my mind was still fixated on what got me to be drawn into him this much, as if nothing could break my eyes off him. I sighed and let my head drop on the table, wrapping my arms below to serve as a pillow while I shut my eyes to allow them to rest. My headache got a little better, and my thoughts on Taeyong were slowly drifting away as it made space for me to think of Jeno. I might not know him well, but something in me wanted to know him more. His quiet and minimalist aura gave off a mysterious hue, felt as if heâd be hiding something when there actually isnât. A simple man, is what I got describe him based on my first impressions.
A knock on the table was suddenly heard, but my senses were not shocked by it and I slowly fluttered my eyes open and lifted my head up, my eyes meeting Jenoâs. âHope this will do.â He whispered, like his voice could disrupt me from my current state of peace. I gulped and sat my straight, stretching my back and cracking my neck. My eyes trailed from his face and to the food that he proceeded to place in front of me. âI honestly didnât know what youâd like so I got what you ordered last time. I just gave more cookies.â Jeno shrugged, but something underlying in his voice told me there was more thought being put into it than it should be. I couldnât help but smile, seeing a whole lot more cookies on the plate than before, and the Jeno Latte seemed as appealing. âThanks.â
I picked the latte off the table and took a sip, relaxation and calmness hitting me the moment the liquid went down my throat. I licked my bottom lip and looked down at the cookies. Placing the cup down, I grabbed a cookie and held it out to him. âTake one.â I said. Jeno stared at me, and I felt like it went on for the longest time. His eyes constantly flickered from me to the cookie, and when I wasnât getting an answer, I shoved it closer to him, jerking my head. This time, he made no hesitation to reach for the cookie and shove it whole into his mouth. I giggle at the sudden reaction, watching his cheeks puff up like a squirrelâs.
Jeno smiled sheepishly as he ate silently and so did I, switching from the cookies to the drink. The silence wasnât at all jarring or awkward, rather peaceful and nice. The silence I shared with Jeno was something I have not experienced in a long time. It wasnât lonely. That was something both of us mustâve felt. âWhen are you guys officially opening?â I asked as the sudden question popped up in my head. Jeno hummed, glancing up thoughtfully before looking at me. âIf Iâm being honest, I donât have an answer. The guys and I are taking it slow. And we only just had one round of stock coming in to try out the menu.â Jeno grew silent for a moment, his eyes narrowed to the table for a second. âPerhaps a month?â Jeno raised his shoulders with question. I nodded, accepting any answer just to hear him talk.
âSo I can come here for a month?â I questioned again. This time my question got him to raise an eyebrow just a fraction. âYou arenât coming after we open?â Jeno threw a question back at me and I breathed out a short laugh, smacking my lips. âFrom the looks of it, you would be getting a ton of customers. I hate places that are crowded and suffocating.â Jeno folded his arms on the table and leaned in, so much so that his elbow was touching mine. âWhat makes you think weâll have a lot of customers?â I scoffed, the side of my lips lifting up a little from doing so. I glanced a way for a moment. âA bunch of handsome guys running a cafĂŠ. Who wouldnât come?â I tilted my head, raising both eyebrows.
âYouâre basing the popularity of our cafĂŠ on our looks and not our abilities in making drinks and snacks? Iâm hurt indeed.â Jeno nodded his head in feigned affirmation, making me gasp out a laugh and shaking my head vigorously. âNo! No! I mean... well.â I bobbed my shoulders. âThatâs exactly what youâre implying.â Jeno doted and I rolled my eyes, chuckling. âYou canât deny that. I bet you know it yourself.â Jeno moved his lips to one side, again he was nodding and this time he had his eyes on the window. The sun had already fully set and just welcomed the ink black dark sky. âIâm on the humble side of my group of friends. But sure, Iâll believe you.â The fact that he could be in denial of his looks made something stir in my stomach. âWhatâs your major?â I wondered if that was too quick of a topic change, because I saw Jeno leaning back ever so slightly from the sudden question.
âEnglish major. Whyâd you ask?â My mouth formed the shape of an âOâ. But that was all my face did. Instead I had an expressionless look, boring my eyes into Jeno. âWhat?â âYou talk like an English major.â I said, picking up the last piece of cookie and plopping it into my mouth, downing it with the last sip of latte. âAnd itâs no wonder Iâve never seen you before.â My voice grew softer with each word, my eyes traling along his face, unintentionally going to his lips. I looked back up instantly, locking my gaze onto him. Jeno was frozen in his spot, seemed like he didnât know what to do, or say. But after a long pause, he finally letâs out, âYour classes are at night.â I hummed in reply. âAnd I usually donât have time to venture around campus like Jaehyun.â The two of us let out faint chuckles. Till my phone rang.
The two of us turned our heads to where my phone was placed, just at the edge of the table. Taeyongâs name was shown on screen, clear and intimidating. âWhat the fuck?â I got scared to the point I couldnât pick up my phone. I didnât lean in to check if my eyes were working right, instead I leaned back. I took in a breath and swallowed the mix of feelings that began bubbling in my throat. âYou good? Hey...â Jeno reached his body out to me, his hand placed on my elbow, concerned eyes searching mine. âI-I canât pick that up.â I shook my head furiously, the vivid memories coming back then and there. My nerves were shocked with a wave of intimidation. My eyes blinked rapidly and even my body was shaking. I felt like collapsing.
âHey, hey. Calm down.â Jeno held me with both his hands on my arms, in an attempt to get me to face him. I looked at his face, then stared at his eyes, but the ringing of the phone kept going into my brain. âSh.â I was breathing heavily but I slowly got lost in Jenoâs soft eyes, and I slowed my pacing. Jeno lets go of one arm and picked up my phone, his eyes still on me. âIâll answer.â He whispered, like he was careful and gentle with his words, wary of how Iâd react. But I nodded. Jeno pressed the answer button, jerking his head to adjust his hair and placing the phone to his hear. âHey, sorry but may I know why youâre calling?â
I couldnât make out what Taeyong was saying over the phone, it was faint and indistinguishable. âSheâs with me. And she didnât look good the moment she saw your name on her phone.â Jeno raised an eyebrow, eyes breaking away from mine for a brief moment to the phone but quickly placed it back to his ear. âI donât think youâll be hearing from her any longer. Have a nice day.â Jeno ran flicked some strands off his forehead and held the phone in front of him with mo hesitation to end the call. He placed my phone hard on the table, screen faced down. I was scared that the protection screen would have cracked from the impact.
âItâs okay. Youâre okay now. Calm down, please.â Please. Why was he saying please? Itâs not his fault I was reacting like this. He placed his hand back on my arm and it felt like his fingertips sent an electric shock through my veins and to my whole body. It was quick and light, I flinched from his touch. He mustâve gotten the wrong impression, because he was searching my eyes again, wondering if what he did just now was wrong in any way. I wish I could talk, tell him that I was okay. But I was still in a phase of trauma and pain. I shut my eyes and placed a hand to my forehead, wincing. âYou need to do back. Iâll send you home.â âNo.â Jeno was about to stand up but I quickly grasped his arm, his eyes trailed to it before looking at me. âWhat?â
I sighed. âYouâre friends should be coming back and expecting you here.â I voice was weak. Jeno dipped down till his eyes level with mine. With a seemingly calm raspy tone he muttered, âHow does that matter when youâre in this state?â I had no answer. I mean of course I did, but I wasnât able to say any of them. U was still at a loss of words. My mind was messed up with so many thing, so many thoughts. My negative feelings were put onto overdrive in that short span of time and I was still feeling burnt out. Jeno lets out a sound and pulled me up to my feet. âLet me get you back to your dorms.â I shook my head vigorously.
âNo. Iâll go myself.â Why was I acting like this? Why was I acting so... defensive? Perhaps it was due to the embarrassment of having a mere stranger see me in this state, in a state even I was not able to fully overcome. Or maybe it was due to how Jeno would think of me after watching me go through that. Being crazed over a phone call. I didnât know what to think. But in the end, all I wanted to do was to shut myself from the world. Wanting to block everyone. âStop it. You arenât okay. Iâll take you back. Like it or not.â Jenoâs stand got me frightened by a mere bit. His tone was sharp and it sounded almost like an order, the way the words rolled off his tongue quick and firm. I yield immediately with reluctance. âFine.â
Jeno had his grip on my arm, immediately taking my bag and slinging it on his other shoulder while we walked out. At this point, the night has already settled in, and the cold air gave my skin a light pinch. It was cold, but bearable. We were silent yet again. I wasnât sure if it was due to us not having anything to talk about, or maybe Jeno didnât want to bother or worsen my state any further by making a conversation. I would be thankful if he actually meant it like that. Nothing seemed to ring my ears other than the leaves that rustled underneath our feet with each step and the breeze floating by. The pathway back to the dorms was lit with an orange hue from the street lamps paving the way. I had my eyes closed for half the time. Itâs as if I didnât need to walk with them open, because I felt the want to trust Jeno.
It wasnât long before we finally made it to my dormâs room. âAre you okay from here? Need me to help you get settled?â I was surprised at how kind he was being. I didnât expect anyone of our level of relationship to be this helpful, but I guess he was just that type of person. And I genuinely adored it. âIâm not a baby.â I said, a soft smile forming on my lips. âGo on. Thanks for shutting Taeyong away from me.â I continued. I reached into my bag that was still on his shoulder for my keys. I unlocked the door and gestured him to pass me my bag. âDelete his number. You still have him in your contacts.â Jeno advised. I took one last look at him before nodding and said, âGoodnight.â I shut the door.

The door closed, and Jeno still stood there. He wanted to go in. He wanted to hang out with her just a bit longer. What he encountered about her at the cafĂŠ was weird indeed. But he saw it as a need to help her. Something about that Taeyong guy made her past so bad to the point where she reacted that badly. It made her look... vulnerable. Jeno felt the need to protect her in that very moment. Yet, she was defensive when Jeno wanted to help. She wanted to stand her ground with independence, no matter what shame she felt from showing that side of her. Jeno was quickly spiralling down the rabbit hole of love. Was it admiration? Simple affection? Or was he genuinely liking this girl? He didnât know the answer, but she certainly had him feeling things he had longed forgotten.
Jeno took his time to walk back to the cafĂŠ. He assumed his friends would be there already. But no one seemed to be ringing his phone so he guessed not. He wanted to prolong the time he was alone, with him trying to define what exactly he felt for her. But disappointment fell on him when he already reached the cafĂŠ. And all he could think about was her beautiful face. âWhere the hell were you?â Renjun called out from the tables the moment Jeno placed his foot into the cafĂŠ. âI went for a walk.â Jeno lied. He had to. If he didnât, heâd be bombarded with questions by all of them and he wasnât sure if he could handle that right now. âThatâs a shame. The games was so fun!â Jisung exclaimed. Itâs as if Jeno could see the games flashing through Jisungâs eyes as he dreamily stared into space.
âI want to play ice hockey.â Jeno said with a frown. They have yet to play this year. And with the making of the cafĂŠ, that time seemed to be long in coming. âWeâll play soon, Jeno. Chill.â Chenle replied. They brought home takeout and Jeno did not hesitate to drop himself in the empty seat between Mark and Jaemin to have himself a bite of a half eaten burger. âYou guys seemed to have fun.â Jeno commented, his eyes trailing to each and every one of them at the table as they all nodded and hummed. âObviously! The team I bet on won!â Haechan threw his hands in the air and laughed triumphantly. Haechan gave a high five to Jaemin and Chenle as the two of them laughed along.
âThat wasnât fair!â Jisung huffed out. The rest were silently wallowing in the disappointment. âFree ice cream tomorrow.â Chenle chuckled. âWeâll close up at ten?â Renjun questioned. Jeno looked up to the clock on the wall, just above the counter and nodded. The group went on talking for hours. It was mostly them explaining to Jeno about the games that he wasnât interested in. But for the sake of his friends, he listened. The longer they went on, the longer Jeno noticed the time was way past ten. It was almost twelve. At least they didnât have classes the next day so that was a good thing. âUm guys...?â Jeno suddenly let out. The whole group went from laughing hysterically to silence and all attention was on him. âYeah?â Jaemin asked.
âIs it bad to say that I want us to bring back Hot Sauce?â Jeno already expected their expressions. Some showed their shock outwardly, while the rest were simply silent. But their eyes were filled with uncertainty and wary. âYou canât be serious, right?â Mark turned his eyes from the table and to Jeno. Jeno had a second of doubt in his train of thought, but he has fallen too deep, too quick. âYes.â Haechan instantly stood up and went around the table to Jeno. He turned Jeno to have him. And he placed firm hands on Jenoâs shoulders. âDo you not remember what happened? What we did? The fact we almost got caught?â
Jeno remembered it clearly. It was a regular day for the guys. Everyone was meeting at Markâs dorm room for a game night. Jeno was about to roll the dice when Jisung came bursting through the door open. âGuys! I need help! Iâm freaking out!â Jisung had his feet moving as if the floor was lava and he couldnât stop jumping. Chenle had to hold him still to get an answer out of him. âI think I made something.â Everyone looked at each other with skepticism painted on their faces, eyes scrutinising Jisung. They didnât know if they could trust Jisungâs words. To them he was just the youngest, the most innocent. But what he made certainly wasnât.
âWhat do you mean?â Mark asked, tilting his head. Jisung panted and tried to steady his breathing for him to answer. âFollow me to the dorm kitchen.â Jisung brisked walked down the hall, Jeno could hesr his feet shuffling but he quickly stopped in his track, turning back to peek his head out of the doorframe. âCome on!â Jisung urged with his hand gesturing to follow him. Everyone was still exchanging unsure glances, but Haechan was the first one to groan as he stood up to his feet from the floor, jerking his head towards the door. âLetâs just entertain whatever heâs up to.â With the room filled with heaves of sigh and hisses, one by one they stood up and left the dorm to visit the dorm kitchen.
By the time all of them were down to the kitchen, Jisung was already standing there with some equipment in front of him. Laboratory equipment. Jeno narrowed his eyes as everyone gathered around the kitchen counter and leaning towards Jisung, most probably to see what was inside that glass flask. What seemed surprising to Jeno was the fact that it didnât even look like a solution. It was hot sauce. âJisung if youâre making some prank on us-â âIâm not!â Jisung protested, grabbing the flask firmly in his hand and bringing up in front of him. âI think I made a love potion. With hot sauce.â Yet again, everyone had a look of disbelief. Looks that said âThis is ridiculous. How is this even real?â
âYou know we wonât believe you unless you prove it.â Renjun said, leaning back with his arms folded and having both brows raised as a sign for a challenge. Prove that the love potion was real, or theyâd win this side of the challenge. âAlright, fine. Tell me someone you want to have fall for you. Any one of you.â Jisung slammed the flask on the table, the loud sound making Jeno flinch since he expected the flask to break from the sound of impact. Luckily it didnât. âI want to try it on one of the girls in my major.â Chenle said, intentionally making it sound like a joke and laughing out loud afterwards. Jisung frowned deeply and had his eyebrows furrowed and eyes darting onto Chenle. âCome on donât joke around. I actually think this might work.â
âJeez okay, okay.â Chenle exhaled for a long moment. He placed his hands on the edge of the kitchen counter and leaned forward, shoulder raised. âSo are there any rules I need to follow? Because if this is like those love arrows, a wrong move would result in chaos.â Chenle added on. No one responded. Because no one knew how. Everyone was uncertain about this, deeply skeptical and scrutinising of the whole idea. Jisung unfortunately has yet been able to gain even an ounce of credibility from them. âWell, once they taste the hot sauce, you must be in their line of vision. If my theory is correct, the first person they make eye contact with will the one theyâll fall for.â Jisung sounded like he was some advanced chemist. And to some extend, he was. He is taking a chemistry major after all.
âHave you tried this on... I donât know, a test subject or something? Rats?â Mark questioned, and it sounded like a genuine one. Jeno simply folded his arms and kept himself quiet while he tried to let all the information sink in. It was hard to believe, and what were the chances of it actually working? The unknown answers to Jenoâs never ending questions, which heâs certain that it was on everyoneâs mind as well, got him to let out an unintentional huff through thin lips. âWell... no. But that is why Iâm asking you guys to try it. Tomorrow.â Jisung sounded determined. And Jeno couldnât help but have his heart soften at the sight of his poor friend. âIs there anything else we should know about this âlove potionâ?â The words felt weird rolling off his tongue, it just didnât set right with him just yet.
âI honestly have no idea what happens after. How deeply theyâll love you, how to break it. I canât be certain on any of that.â Chenle, Haechan and Renjun gaped their mouths open and let out a breath. âThen shouldnât we use it on other people and not ourselves?!â Renjun exclaimed. Jisung rolled his eyes with exasperation and slammed his hands palm down on the counter. âI- of course! Why would I put you guys in danger? What I meant was that any of you could ask anybody to try it. I didnât mean to use it for it to work on you!â Jisung shouted, a groan following after. The kitchen fell silent and an unfamiliarly tense air surged through the gaps of the seven friends.
âFine. Chenle, take the hot sauce. Weâll meet at the cafĂŠ for Chenle to report what happens. Alright?â The silence continued for a short moment before everyone hummed softly and nodded their heads. Jisung picked up the cork and placed it on the flask, pushing it to Chenle. Everyone watched as Chenle picked it up and took time to examine the flask and its content. He sucked in his lips and nodded as well. With that, everyone exited the kitchen and decided to go back to their own dorms. The thoughts of Jisung and the potential love potion lingering on through the night.
After the spam of a week or so, Jeno was deeply anticipating for the results as he rushed his way to the cafĂŠ at evening. When he entered, everyone was already surrounding the tables, again they were silent. He knew Chenle have yet to tell them the results since everyone gestured for Jeno to come join them, and he took long sprints to get to the table and settle down. Chenle was rubbing his knees anxiously, some followed, while the rest, including Jeno, were dead silent and simply wanted the answer out. Chenle finally took in a deep breath. âIt worked. It fucking worked.â
Everyone was speechless, motionless. Everyoneâs eyes trailed to each and every one of them, eventually staring down at Chenle and occasionally Jisung. Jisung was the first the move, his mouth hanged open and his eyes widened till it looked like his eyeballs could have fallen out of their eye sockets. Jisung snatched the flask that still had some hot sauce left and raised it in the air. Jeno could see the victorious feelings surging through his friendsâs veins. Jisung jumped up from his seat and went in small circles from all the excitement. âDude! I honestly canât believe it.â Chenle said. And this time, everyone had an expression of disbelief, but the different kind. The positive kind.
âWe need every detail on what happened.â Jeno eagerly asked. Chenleâs story was long winded, but in Jenoâs head, he summarised it as the moment the girl tasted the hot sauce, she suddenly changed. And when she met the eyes of the random guy, she was nothing but head over heels. And it went on for the whole day. âI did some experimenting myself to help you. And I found out how to break the effects of the potion.â Chenle said that the one that tasted the potion had to taste something sweet to settle the taste of heat from the hot sauce. Jisung instantly offered his hand to help make a heartbreak potion in relation to the love potion.
âDo you guys know what this means for us?â Jisung said. Everyone had their brows raised quizzically. âDonât you see that everyone our age is looking for love? We make it easy for them, and we get paid. We can make a whole business out of this!â Jisung shoved the flask of love potion into everyoneâs faces, causing them to lean back, but laughter and happy chuckles spread through the group fast. âAh yes!â With that, approval was gained. Slowly and surely, they let the news about their secret love potion spread through the campus, and people began buying, with them earning a fortune in no time. It was a successful underground business the guys had, and Jeno was glad he was doing it with his friends.
Until that one day. The day Jaemin used the love potion on himself, and things got extremely rocky. They made a rule to themselves to not use it for their own benefits, but Jaemin was too naive, and wanted to make his crush fall in love with him. But instead, Jeno was one that was loved, not Jaemin. And that almost set the group of friends to crumble with constant distrust. On top of that, being an underground business, they were almost caught by the police. It was an exciting, but also dark time for the guys. Which was why they ended up not making the love potion for good after a few months of easy money, promised to never be brought up again. But it was Jeno that had to do it.
âI remember what happened. But I know what to be careful of now. Please, let me use it.â Jeno was practically pleading at this point. This girl, whoever she was, got him to be this desperate, got him thinking to go to such lengths for her to look his way, and only his. Jaemin placed a hand on Jenoâs shoulders, and his eyes trailed from his hand and to his face. âPlease know what youâre doing. I donât want us being like that again.â Jaeminâs voice was soft and caring, with worry wishing through his words. Jeno blinked one at him, eyes blaring with truth and determination. âIâll be careful.â
That night, Jeno went back with Jisung to the lab to make the potion, Jaemin following along. Once Jisung was done, and that alone took long hours into the night, Jisung passed it in a small bottle this time, the cork blocking the view of the hot sauce from the top view. Jisung tapped Jenoâs shoulder and walked out of the kitchen, leaving with him and Jaemin in the quiet of the dead night. âI hope it works.â Jeno whispered, eyes on the bottle. He felt Jaeminâs eues on him. âI hope so too.â The words were heavy, and Jeno knew what he was implying. âItâs fine that we went through that. But please donât let it happen again.â

I was at my study table. The papers were scattered all over in a huge mess. If I were to look at that all that any longer, I might just faint. I turned to around on my chair, letting my body sink into it as I threw my head back in stress and despair. Iâve been sitting here for hours now, and the amount of work I was able to get done was definitely not up to my satisfaction. On top of the stress of having a lot of assignments, I was now stressed on the fact that I wasnât able to complete any of them. I guess itâs just one of those days when your brain refuses to function. And I seriously hate those days.
I called Jaehyun, asking him to video call me to serve as my mental support and encouragement to do my assignment. But instead he brought up the suggestion of studying at the cafĂŠ. And to that I immediately said yes. âOnly if you pay for the food.â I said with a happy laugh as I jumped off my chair to get ready. âiâm sure theyâre kind enough to make it free.â I smiled wider. It was late at night and Iâm surprised at the fact that theyâre still open. Just what time did they close?
Jaehyun and I went in, but we were greeted with only three of them present. Haechan, Mark, and Jeno. âOh hey guys!â Haechan got up from his seat when he heard the door open and his eyes met ours. The other two turned around and waved at us. I responded back. Jenoâs eyes were locked on mine for what felt like an eternity, and my heart couldnât help but skip a beat. Luckily it wasnât enough to have me heat up. That is, until he smiled. The butterflies were quick to flutter in my stomach and heat was raised up to my cheeks. I could only hope that it wasnât obvious. Jenoâs smile was brief but bright. If he didnât smile, itâll seem like heâs someone unapproachable, closed off. That smile changed everything about his aura.
âWe just came here to study.â I let out, holding up the stack of papers i had in my hand before bringing it back to my chest. Jaehyun hummed right after and they all nodded, their smiles still plastered on their faces. âWeâre hoping to get free drinks?â Jaehyun grinned back, almost in a mischievous way as he raised both his eyebrows up in anticipation. I laughed sheepishly. âWe donât mind.â Jeno said as he rolled his shoulders and slid his hands into his pockets. âWhat can we get you?â Jeno slowly walked up to where we seat. His eyes were taking small glances to me, and I tried my best to look away to seem natural. âThereâs a watermelon drink, right?â Jeno nodded his head. âIâll just get that.â
âAnd you?â Jeno gestured to Jaehyun. He offered to allow Jeno choose the drink that was easiest for him to make. I turned my head to the window, afraid that I might explode from the way Jeno kept looking at me. Once he went away, I immediately turned back to face Jaehyun and gasped for air. I can never breathe properly when Jenoâs around. âYou donât look okay.â Jaehyun let out with a raised brow. âDo you think I should be like those girls that donât think they need anybody to make the guy like them more?â I questioned as the sudden thought popped up in my head. âYou mean play hard to get.â Jaehyun gave me an unimpressed look, to which I responded with a roll of my eyes.
âWhy would you do that?â Jaehyun asked, purely out of curiosity. âMm, because it seems like Jenoâs likes me or something.â I shrugged and slumped my back into the chair. Jaehyun turned his head to the threes guys, specifically eyeing Jeno and snapping his head back to me with a laugh of amusement. âI wouldnât be surprised.â Jaehyun raised his shoulders and folded his arms on the table, leaning in slightly. âBut why play hard to get?â I laughed, and Jaehyun was shocked at my response. âJust think itâll be fun. Iâve never experienced love in awhile now. Nothing wrong in playing a little.â I tilted my head to the side as I watched Jaehyun gape his mouth open and scrunching his face. âThereâs so many things wrong with that, _____!â I frowned.
âMy life, my rules.â I simply said with a light giggle. Mark came back and served our drinks. He was quick to shuffle back to his friends, not wanting to make a small talk. Jaehyun and I took out our materials for studying, or in my case assignments and began to get to work after I took a sip of my drink and set it aside by the window. The cafĂŠ was entirely silent for the whole time, merely small chatters and bickering from the three that sat at the other table. But after awhile, the murmurs died out. But I didnât bother to look away from my work since watching Jaehyun actually gave me an encouragement boost, seeing how heâs hardworking and fully in the zone.
I decided to take a five minute break after burning through most of my assignments in a few hours. I didnât even know what time it was. All I knew was that the sun had set and the night had made itself comfortable in the sky. When I looked up to grab my drink from the window, I saw myself in the reflection, but I also saw Jeno, plainly having his back faced away from me. Heâs the only one there, Mark and Haechan were gone and out of sight. I turned around to him. âHey, Jeno?â I called out, loud enough for him to hopefully hear. He lifted his head up instantly and shot his eyes to me quick. âYes?â He replied, dropping his phone onto his lap. âWhere did Mark and Haechan go?â
Jenoâs mouth formed an âOâ as he stood up and idled his way up to our table. He clasped his hands behind his back. âThey went out to eat.â Jeno replied with a soft smile. That simple movement would be running laps in my mind. âWhy didnât you go?â Jaehyun questioned as he set his pen down and lifted his arms to stretch them out as well as his back. âHe has to take care of the cafĂŠ, Jae.â I replied bluntly since the answer was obvious, but I guess Jaehyun was still zinging back from all the work he had done. Jeno nodded his head upon hearing my response. âI canât leave the cafe unattended.â There was a long pause of silence for a moment, as Jaehyun and I watched Jeno standing upright awkwardly. âActually, I might join them.â
I creased my forehead as my mouth gaped open slightly the moment Jaehyun said that. I saw the look in his eyes. I knew what he was doing. I narrowed my eyes down on him and he winked back with glee. I took a moment to take a quick glance at Jeno, and although it was fully visible, a look of shock could be seem for a brief second before disappearing and plastering on a neutral expression. âIâm starving so.â Jaehyun left the unfinished sentence hanging in the air as he rose form his chair and begin to pack up, grabbing all his belongings from the table and placing it into his bag quickly. I knew he was in a rush to get Jeno and I alone. I all but wanted to smack him in the head. âText me when you get back to the dorms, okay!â Jaehyun shouted from the door as he happily waved at me and ran out of the cafĂŠ.
I absentmindedly let out a sigh as a reaction of Jaehyunâs intention for going out. I lifted my head to Jeno, who was staring at the table so intensely. âYou can sit, you know.â I gestured my chin to the table in front of me and with a nervous laughter, he slowly sat down, placing his phone faced down on the table and sliding the chair in. âHow was studying?â Jeno asked. I could feel him tense up already, as if I could read his mind while he bit his lower lip. âWhy ask such a question?â Was what Jeno could be thinking in his head. âI was actually able to get my shit done. Well, almost.â I chuckled, beginning to gather up my papers and stacking them neatly. While doing so, I felt his eyes on me, as if watching my every move. As a tease, I shot my eyes up to him like a slingshot, a mischievous smile forming on my lips.
Jeno widened his eyes when I did, and I couldnât help but laugh softly. âYou look tensed up with me, calm down.â I finished stacking up my papers and shove it to the side, realising that my cup was already empty to mere drops gathered at the bottom. âIâm not tensed, please.â Jeno cracked a smile and ran a hand through his hair, and oh God Iâd want to reply that in my head for hours on. Boy was I falling for this boy fast. But Iâd want to classify my feelings as pure infatuation. Although I would want to fall in love, I wanted to be more careful this time, not to fall head over heels on the first glance. âHow did you guys come up with the idea of opening up the cafĂŠ?â
That question set our long time of conversation going. I didnât know how, but our topics quickly changed and as the night grew darker, the topic began to grow more deep, more personal. I got to know a few things about him. Like how he liked to bike, and has a thing for cats. He told me that the possibility of the fact that I didnât know him was because he was only popular in his major as well as the connections of his friends. And Iâd agree. I never did anything else other than going for lectures and going to the dorm straight after. I wasnât the most social out there, but neither was Jeno. His only friend circle were his six friends, and thatâs that.
âYou seem to have the perfect life.â I muttered, at this point, I had my body faced to the window, looking at the ink black sky that was painted with splatters of white as stars. Whatâs even better was that the moon was shining, and that gave the darkened cafĂŠ a glow above the white aesthetic of the cafĂŠ. âI just never been in love for a long time.â I blinked my eyes, turning to Jeno. Jenoâs eyes flickered with uncertainty for a moment, but he slowly shook his head to get rid of them. âThatâs a story for another time.â I didnât know how, but I guess the ambiance of the cafĂŠ got our voices to get soft and gentle, exchanging our words with whispers and mutters. It was so calming and peaceful. My night talk with Jeno was something I wished I could do every night. The quietness of the atmosphere, and everything about this moment. I wanted it to last.
âYou should go home. Iâm worried Iâm keeping you up.â Jeno mustâve noticed how my eyes kept fluttering open each time I talked, with them falling back to close right after. I weakly hummed and moved my body to face him. âYeah, I guess.â With that, Jeno helped me to pack my things and send me to the door. âYou are okay to go back yourself, right?â I hummed again. âHowâs that Taeyong guy, heâs not texting you or anything?â I smacked my lips and heaved a long sigh. âHeâs far into my past for me to give a fuck anymore. Well, except for that one night. But yes, I am well capable of going myself.â I flashed a reassuring smile. He placed a hand on my shoulder, sending a bolt of lighting through my whole body, but I tried to not make myself flinch at the touch and left the cafĂŠ.
âSay you'll call me baby.
The moment Jeno closed the door, he couldnât help but frown. He slowly took the small bottle of love potion out of his apron, playing it around his palm as he thought of whether he should use it or not. It seemed like she genuinely liked him. But it also felt like she didnât want to be anything more. But how could Jeno assume her feelings towards Jeno this quickly. All Jeno is right now is blinded by her everything. And he wanted her to be his. I wrapped his fingers around the bottle tightly, squeezing it hard as he thought over it one last time. Was it the right thing to do? No. But was Jeno desperate? Yes. He wanted her desperately, and if the love potionâs not going to let someone like her slip out of his grasp, heâll gladly do it. It sounded selfish if he were to say it out loud, but he couldnât help it.
âI want her to call me baby.â
âYou havenât used it on her yet?â Jeno jumped at the familiar voice, shooting his head up so fast it almost gave him whiplash. Jaemin was standing right in front of him, posture laid back and relaxed with his hands sliding in his pockets. His eyes flickered to the bottle for a moment and back to him. Jeno was too deep in his thoughts that he didnât even notice his friend making an entrance. Jeno noticed the shift of his eyes and looked down to the bottle as well, quickly pulling it out of their sight by placing it behind hum. âUm- well no. Not yet.â Jeno said, his voice just slightly shaky after he cleared his throat. âWhy?â Jaemin swerved around Jeno to get past him and Jeno turned around.
To get his mind to settle after going far with this thoughts, he decided to ask another question. âWhyâre you here?â Jaemin clicked his tongue, his back still facing Jeno as he walked around the cafĂŠ. Jaemin inhaled sharply, his chest lifting up before it went back down in a flash. âThey told me to come check on you. Donât know why because I know youâre responsible enough to close the cafĂŠ yourself.â Jaemin didnât look at him when he replied as he slowly walked to the window. âYou didnât answer me.â Jaemin muttered. âItâs too quick to use it now.â Jeno let out in a mere whisper, he knew his friend would hear him. Jeno took slow strides to stand next to Jaemin who was by the window, noticing just how deep into the night they were. Â
Jaemin turned his head slightly to Jeno, but not entirely. HIs eyes were still on the scenery. âI thought you were so eager to use it. You seem to really like her.â Jaemin added on. Jeno could hear his gentle breathing. Jeno sucked in a breath to prolong the time he needed to answer. To be very honest, he didnât exactly have one. But after a long pause, he let out, âI just wanted to see if itâs even needed to use the love potion.â Jeno frowned ever so slightly, looking at Jaemin in the reflection of the window, seeing a slightly surprised expression on his face but he was quick to ice it over. âDid you not think of the factors that come with this?â Jaemin slid his hands out of his pockets and folded his arms, placing his weight on one leg.Â
Jeno raised an eyebrow. âAs if I didnât.â Jeno muttered, his words accidentally rolling off his tongue with a sharp tone which earned an expected scoff from Jaemin. âIâm just saying. Jisung didnât make that potion in months, almost a hear.â Jaemin gulped, his upper body slowly turned to face Jeno. âWhat if something bad happens?â At this point, reckless Jeno from the long day was starting to take effect, and he was beginning to get tired of Jaemin sending constant hint, though at the back of his mind he knew Jaemin was saying all the those for his safety, for the safety of his heart.Â
âIf you donât want me to use the love potion just say it.â Jeno rubbed his temples and let out a huff. Jaemin was so surprised by Jenoâs reply that he leaned back. Jaemin had never seen this defensive side of his friend in a long time. âI just...â Jeno waited for Jaemin to finish his sentence, but it was left hanging in the tensed air that was between them. âIâm sorry.â Jeno breathed out, glancing down to his feet before lifting his head back up and straightening his back. âItâs fine. Itâs your life. Whatever happens, Iâll be here for you.â Jeno turned to him, a small sincere smile was on his face, and it warmed Jenoâs heart enough to reciprocate it. âLetâs pack up. And Iâm sleeping at your dorm tonight.â Jaeminâs smile quickly turned to a cheeky one as he hopped to get to the entrance. Jeno chuckled, shaking his head. âWhyâs that?â
Jaemin had a hand on the cafe door. Jaemin snapped his head to Jenoâs direction. âI didnât do that for quite some time now, donât you think?â Jeno widened his smile till a grin appeared, dashing to turn off all the lights and quickly exiting the cafe. But before he did, he took one last glance at the table where she seated, almost seeing her figure made his heart thump in a matter of seconds but he shook his head to clear slate of her and ran after Jaemin.Â

âAnyone who hasnât finished their assignments, please get them ready the next time I see you. Donât ask me for extra credits on this one.â The lecture hall was filled with long groans and whines. I wished I could get out right now so I didnât have to deal with this any longer. Itâs stupid how students beg for extra credits but are yet able to submit their assignment on time. I didnât see the point to it. My professors rolled his eyes and huffed in exasperation. âQuit the whining youâre all too old for that. Class dismissed.â Everyone instantly stood up from their seats and wasted no time to exit the hall. Everyone was so eager to leave. And wanting to avoid the commotion at the door, I waited behind and took my time to pack up.
Once the exit was completely empty, which only took about five minutes since everyone was pushing each other to get out, I finally slung my bag over my shoulders and carried my laptop in my hand before walking down the stairs to get to the exit. And when I stepped out and turned to the right, I was instantly met and a figure laying their back against the brick wall, legs out while they casually scrolled through their phone. Though I couldnât see their face due to them wearing a black cap, the bright blonde hair that stood out below was blinding and I immediately knew who it was at the very first glance. âJeno...?â I called out, walking towards him slowly. He instantly lifted his eyes off his phone, meeting mine and a small smile grew on his lips. âHey.â
I glanced about our surroundings. There were certainly people staring. Whispers and murmurs floated in the air and came to reach me so fast that I wish I could melt into the floor and disappear from the face of the earth. I sucked in my lips and breathed out, shaking my head. âWhat exactly are you doing here?â I asked in a hushed tone. I was suddenly feeling cautious as the eyes of whoeverâs were drilling down my back. It felt wrong to have Jeno right in front of me right now. Itâs as if he was too good for me to be around with. But not going to lie, that is true. Students were giving me disgusted glances and glares. I washed away such thoughts and brought my attention back to Jeno, who had his eyes on the people around us before pushing himself away from the floor and sighing purposefully loud for them to hear.
âI genuinely didnât know what time you ended lecture so I waited.â Jeno said with the most casual tone ever. I squinted my eyes at him and tilted my head a mere fraction. I took this time to look him up and down. His fit was the most casual thing ever. Black shirt tucked loosely in black jeans ripped at the knees and black sneakers. The black cap made him look mysterious, cold. Heâd honestly seem like someone I would never dare to approach with an outfit this dark. But it accentuated his perfect body proportions along with having his biceps just slightly showing under his sleeves. The look was simple, but he made it a hundred time more attractive. âAnd why were you waiting?â
Jeno lifted his cap off and ran his free hand through his hair. That action alone got my heart to speed up its pace and began to feel unsteady under my skin. âI actually wanted you to come to the cafĂŠ to try something new I made.â Jeno smiled widely till his eyes formed a thin line. The cap overshadowed his face, but I could clearly see the features of his face. And right now, he looked like those cute dogs. However, the low chatters, stares, scrutinising glances were beginning to take over my mind. And for some reason, I wished that I wasnât standing with Jeno in public right now. âCan you text me and Iâll go some other time?â I whispered, brushing a strand behind my ear as I shot back annoyed eyes to the people walking by, to no one specific. But I knew a lot of people were talking about me. As if I wasnât made to be In Jenoâs line of vision.
Jeno gave me a weirded out look and blinked his eyes rapidly. âWhy? I waited so I could take you there right now.â He said, shifting his weight from one leg to the other. I could tell he was taking quick glances at where I kept looking and he bit his lower lip. âWeâll get out of here.â Jeno reached out to hold my wrist, but I quickly pulled back, shaking my head. âNo, please. Just... nowâs not the right time. Text me later, I guess.â I gulped and squinted my eyes shut before turning around sharply and walking away in a quick pace. I stared down at the floor, too annoyed to look up as the whispers trailed along behind me but drowned out the further I went. If being around Jeno would earn me such hate, I wouldnât even dare to be seen with him like just now ever again. I didnât want to deal with that. Jenoâs too good for me. That I could already tell. And this just confirmed that he was.
âTell me you'll be okay. If I leave you alone today
Jeno stood there, completely stunned and frozen as he watched her back grew smaller and she went further and eventually disappearing when she turned a corner. Jeno let out a frustrated groan and took his cap off to ruffle his hair, shutting his eyes. He opened them back up with a sharp motion, turning around to walk the other way and a shake of his head. Jeno wondered what was with her sudden defensive aura. He knew it was because of the never ending drills of eyes on them. But he couldâve quickly drew them out of there and headed for the cafĂŠ. Jeno guessed that he was too late. Jeno planned to use the potion on her that day, too bad disappeared the moment he took a step forward for her.
That night, Jeno was restless. He was pacing to and fro of his dorm, throwing his phone up in the air and catching, continuing with that motion through the hours heâd been pacing. Jeno wanted to see her again. Jeno wanted to use the potion. But it seemed like he was losing every given time to do so. And he felt like he was at a loss. Giving up and finding no point in wasting his physical energy walking, he dropped himself onto his bed and laid down, eyes staring into the ceiling as if picturing Jeno and her together, something that would be a gamble to happen. He sighed quietly. âTell me youâre okay. Even if you donât want me there.â Jeno whispered to himself as he prayed that sheâll be okay even if he wasnât there for her.
Jeno hasnât seen her for the next few days. She didnât come to the cafĂŠ anymore. And when Jaehyun came occasionally, she wasnât there with him. Even at the official opening of the cafĂŠ and the time after, she wasnât there. Jeno was getting worried. She wasnât even seem on campus whenever Jeno went for lectures. Itâs as if she disappeared entirely, just like how it was before. He wondered day after day where she couldâve gone. He wouldâve asked Jaehyun, but he said no for the sake of her privacy.
âSheâs been through things, Jeno.â Jaehyun muttered, his voice a low rasp as he began explaining about her situation. They were sitting on the benches on campus, and Jeno hoped sheâd somehow appear, but of course he couldnât deny the reality. âWhat has she been through?â Jeno asked in desperation. He saw the hesitation flicker in Jaehyunâs eyes for a clear moment. He heaved a sigh and ran a hand down his face. âTaeyong. He raped her.â There were no filters to his words, no sugarcoating, nothing. It was out there in the open, hard and tense off his tongue. Jeno could tell Jaehyunâs heart felt heavy in an instant, and so was his. He shouldnât have asked. Now he was feeling bad.
Later that night he was up again, just like any night. Clearly he had her on his mind. But this time, it was just a little different. Jeno was laying out all he knew in his mind, mapping it all out in hopes to sort out his feelings that he has still yet to unravel and identify. The longer he stared up the ceiling and ponder, he might have just came to a conclusion.
âIâll use it on you, so you wouldnât have to go through it again.â That was what Jeno planned to do. He couldâve just made it work like how regular relationships have their buildup. But what if it doesnât work? What if sheâs too scared of Jeno? Thatâs what he feared. And he wanted to show her that she didnât need to suffer. He wanted to make sure she knew. He has now shifted his focus on the potion. Clearly he wanted to use it for her to fall in love with him, but he also wanted to make her feel better. To know that Jeno was there for her. He turned to his side with a grunt, staring into blank space before finally shutting his eyes.

I flinched when I was tapped on the shoulder hard and I instantly swing my head behind on instinct. âJaehyun!â I shouted, punching his arm lightly as he laughed and moved to walk beside me. I folded my arms and feigned a sigh. âLetâs go to the cafĂŠ.â Jaehyun suggested, and my heart suddenly felt its weight. I sucked in my lips, my feelings and mind unsure on making a decision. âI donât feel like it...â I whispered, glancing down to the floor before looking up to have my face meet the sunlight. I shut my eyes and kept walking with my head lifted up. I heard Jaehyun sigh quietly and he hummed, somewhat finding a way to sort out his words in his head.
âI know you donât want to go because of Jeno. But just try... No one will get to you like how Taeyong did. Iâll make sure of it.â Jaehyun said, his tone gentle with a sheer underlying persuasion. I groaned and adverted my eyes to Jaehyun. âEven if he likes me, heâs too good for me. People stared at me like it was a crime for someone as perfect as Jeno to be waiting outside the lecture hall for me. Itâs ridiculously annoying and I donât think I can put up with it 24/7.â I ran a frustrated hand through my hair before continuing. âThere are plenty of other reasons why heâs too good for me too.â I ended the sentence with a voice almost inaudible.
I could tell Jaehyun was just as frustrated as I am, because he fired back. âHe may be too good. But he sees something in you that has never caught his attention like any other girls here. Give him a chance. Get out of your âclosed offâ phase. I hate how what happened with Taeyong is keeping you from being fully happy.â I hate to admit it, but Jaehyun was right. Iâve never been entirely happy. Of course I had Jaehyun, but he had a life for himself to live. He couldnât be with me always. And without him, my life hasnât seen that much joy. And Jeno was seen as a possible opening to that joy for me, maybe.
Jaehyun wrapped an arm around my shoulders and I gave him a death glare. âDonât give me that look. You know Iâm right anyways. So letâs go to the cafĂŠ.â With his strong hold, I knew I couldnât get out of it and I was about to be dragged to the cafĂŠ just like Jaehyun wanted. I closed my eyes for a moment to mentally prepare myself and we went.
At the cafĂŠ, not all the guys were there. It seemed like they were taking turns to take shifts each day. And today was none other than Jeno. As if fate wanted him to be here, and wanted me to come on this very day. The sunlight was blaring into the cafĂŠ and brought full light on the white of the cafĂŠ. Jeno lifted his head up from the sound of the door opening and smiled. I wished I wasnât so easily swayed by such a simple movement. But it was Jeno. âThe usual?â I had on a confused look till Jaehyun hummed and I realised Jeno was referring to him. I guess he saw my expression, because he turned to me and asked, âDo you want what you ordered last time?â I simply nodded my head, no words coming out of my mouth.
Jaehyun and I took a seat as the two of us watched Jeno preparing our drinks with speed and profession. I exhaled deeply. âI like him. But Iâm too scared.â I finally admitted, keeping my voice so low for only one pair of ears to hear.
On the other hand, Jeno was taking quick glances at her, seeing if she was looking. And indeed she was, along with Jaehyun. Jeno kept his eyes on the drinks, but kept peaking down to his apron pocket where the small glass bottle of hot sauce glistened. Jeno wet his lips and slowly took it out as he brought the drinks to the machine. And in one quick swift motion, he made sure he eyed the correct drink and dumped in just three drops of the hot sauce. He gulped deeply and threw it back into the pocket of his apron. He proceeded to quickly make a drink of his own and bringing it to them in a flash. He made sure to not mix up the drink and sat down beside Jaehyun.
I smiled the moment Jeno placed my drink in front of me and sat down. I licked my lips, looking down at the drink and thought about how long it had been since I last drank it. âI actually added something new to that drink. Was wondering if you could tell me what you think.â Jeno leaned in. For some reason, he leaned in quite a lot, as if he only wanted himself to be in my line of sight. I chuckled and nodded my head, dipping down to place my lips on the heart shaped straw. I sucked in a sip, my eyes unconsciously locking onto Jenoâs as he stared at me with such intent and attention.
I swallowed it. I couldnât help but cough at the taste. It felt the same, but there was something... spicy underlying the refreshing flavours. I scrunched my face up and leaned back, shaking my head. âJeno... what did you-â My mind went blank.
Jeno was observing her every move. Every twitch on her face. She was blinking her eyes rapidly, and when she opened them back, she had her eyes darting on Jeno, and Jeno only. She gulped, and her eyes were filled something light, a look of uplift. âJeno...â She whispered softly. She gaped her mouth open and leaned in, their faces merely inches away from each other and Jenoâs heart began to pick up its pace at the small sparks that were bursting between. Even if they werenât real. âWhat the fuck?â Jeno turned to Jaehyun when he sounded. He raised an eyebrow and leaned back in his sear with folded arms. âI mean I knew she liked you but sheâs never shows it until-â Jaehyun paused, a scoff escaping his lips. âNow.â
Jaehyun didnât notice her sudden change? Was it not obvious that he used something on her? It looked natural? Jenoâs mind was spiralling with questions and he refrained himself from looking to shocked at Jaehyunâs casual reaction. Jeno slowly adverted his attention back to her. She had her palms on her cheeks. It looked so real. Her eyes were sparkling with Jeno in her sight. Butterflies began to flutter in his stomach, a feeling heâs never felt in so long. It felt new. âI want to be alone with you, Jeno.â Jenoâs eyes widened so much, and he couldnât help but lean back from the sudden statement. Jaehyun scoffed again, this time louder. âIâll go.â Jaehyun rose up from his seat. With a sly look, he pat Jenoâs arm firmly and finish whateverâs left of his drink and dashed out.
Jeno watched Jaehyun the whole way till the door closed and he disappeared. Jeno sucked in his lips, hearing her hum softly. âH-How are you feeling?â Jeno was still in bewilderment by how it was actually working. He was indeed fascinated to see the potion working its magic on the person he wanted. âI feel normal. But so in love...â Her giggles echoed through the lone cafĂŠ and Jeno gulped in nervousness the moment she lifted her hand and grazed her fingers his, tracing them slowly and eventually interlocking her fingers with his. Jeno felt the heat rushing up his cheeks. It was clearly obvious that heâs blushing seeing how she used her free hand to brush her thumb on his cheek. âWhy are you so cute, hm?â She asked, tilting her head and smiling widely till her eyes formed thin lines.
Jeno chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck that was how sweaty from the sudden overwhelming heat he was feeling. He looked into her eyes. It looked beautiful, shining so bright with so much love and happiness. Heâd never seen her like this, and it was like she glowed up like the sun was made to shine only on her. But at the same time, the longer he looked, the longer he began to wonder just how much of the love in her eyes were even real. Maybe a tiny bit, or none at all.

With my eyes shut, I squinted them tight as the sunlight hit my face and glared at me. Struggling to flutter them open, I sat up, pressing my hands into the mattress. And thatâs when it hit me. A sharp pain in my head as a migraine began to take place. It was so bad that I pressed my hand to my head, wincing in pain as if a needle was poking into my skull. I groaned and tried to move, but to no avail. I dropped back into bed. I rolled over to cover my eyes from the burning sun. But that was when I tried to search for my phone, frantically tapping the sheets to find it. Once I did, I turned it on, and realised it was twelve in the afternoon.
I sprang out of bed. I took a second look at my phone. How was I unaware of what day it was today? And what happened yesterday? I barely remembered anything. âI didnât drink, did it?â I questioned myself softly as I lost my balance from the migraine and leaned my hand on the study table as I took wary steps out of my room. I thought it over again. I couldnât have drank. I didnât drink in a long time. So how was it that I didnât remember anything from yesterday? I was able to take slow steps to the living room, dropping myself into the couch and running a hand through my hair. I turned on my phone yet again to call Jaehyun. And as I typed in the first two letters, another name besides Jaehyunâs came up.
âJeno?â I lifted a hand to scratch my head. I never added Jeno to my contacts list before. When did I do that? I squint my eyes shut, trying my best to recall whatever that I did yesterday, or to know if I was even awake. And the only I last remembered was being at the cafĂŠ with Jaehyun. In an attempt to use some logical thinking, I could deduce that I possibly got Jenoâs number because he was at the cafĂŠ with me yesterday. But why would I ask for it. At the moment, my thumbs moved on its own, too late for my train of thoughts to aline and I already realised that I was calling Jeno. He picked up in a matter of seconds and I brought my phone up to my ear. âHey baby.â
At the sound of Jenoâs voice and words, I was instantly put in a trance. I didnât know how, but it was as if I got transported in my subconscious. I knew what was happening, what I was doing. And that was whatâs making me have the strong urge to jump out of my skin shock. âJeno! I missed you, baby!â I cried out, a smile cracking on my lips. I tried to shake my head, but I couldnât. I was stuck. I didnât have the intention to say those words. I also didnât know I was going to do that. What was happening to me? âI have a lecture today. You want meet me and we could possibly go somewhere?â My eyes lit up with much joy and glee. I couldnât believe my consciousness was acting like this. Itâs not me at all.
âMm sure! What time does it end?â The smile never felt my face. It was plastered there I knew it wouldnât come off. My mind began picturing Jeno, with us going out to the city at night. Is that what I was envisioning? Even my heart was beating at a rapid speed when I didnât want it to. Itâs like all my actions were being controlled by something. It had my body react in a way that I couldnât possibly tell at the moment. Whatâs scaring me the most was that I couldnât do anything to stop it. And I could only let my consciousness take over the moment I sprang up at the mention that Jenoâs lecture would end at four in the evening. âAlright Iâll see you then. Love you!â I chuckled softly and ended the call, throwing my phone on the couch and running to my room to get dressed.
But âLove youâ? Why would I say that? I was so confused as to whatâs going on. My migraine disappeared too the moment this happened. I was getting ready, frantically picking out an outfit. At least my conscious knew what kind of clothes I would wear. Once I was done I turned to my full length mirror. I took a step forward to get a good look at my face, and when I stared into my eyes, there was a brief moment of darkness. I was still looking at my figure. I blinked my eyes. I did that. I glanced down to my fingers and moved them. I did that too. I slapped both my hands to my cheeks and I felt the sting that came from the impact. Iâm suddenly back to my usual self.
I sucked in a breath and took a step back, looking up and down my whole outfit. Not going to lie, I did look good. I wouldâve admired myself if I wasnât so taken aback by the mysterious occurrence I just went through. I could hear my phone ringing suddenly from the living room. I walked slow, peeking my head forward and seeing it was Jeno whoâs calling. I picked up, wanting him to say something first. âHey, you ready? Iâm already going out.â Jeno said, a happy tone shined through his words. I gulped and laughed softly, wanting to cover my awkwardness. âY-Yeah Iâm coming.â That stutter was not meant to be let out. Jeno hummed and ended the call. I grabbed my necessities and shoved them into the bag that matched my outfit and walked out the door.
As I went down the hallway and out of my dorm building, I kept shaking my head, trying to map everything out. What I just went through was certainly not normal. Itâs like I was out of my body, yet trapped by the decisions made by whatever is doing this to me. I had my eyes on the floor for so long as if the answer would just magically appear, but of course to no avail, and I was left in the darkness to the actual thing that happened. My mind was all over the place, jumping here and there, making conclusions that I knew right off the bat was not possible. Or at least, scientifically possible.
I was way too deep in my thoughts that I bumped into someone. Hard. So hard that I stumbled back. And just when I thought I was going to fall, I was saved by a hand wrapping around my waist. With a firm and strong grip, it pulled me to stand back on my feet. But the hand stayed there. I slowly trailed my eyes up from where I was looking. A loose white button up that was ever so slightly see through and at the short gap between us, I could see just a hint of his abs shining through. It wasnât buttoned up all the way, one or two unbuttoned. I was met with his collarbone and jawline, sharp and precise like it could cut steel. And finally his face. It was Jeno. His bright puppy smile blinding my vision.
âYou seem to have your mind caught up in something.â Jeno said in a hushed tone, lifting his free hand and placing both his hands on my hips. His hold softened itself and his fingers hovered over my skin. I leaned back, biting my lower lip. I didnât know how to respond. My heart thumping so hard it could possibly rip through my ribcage. I feel my cheeks heating up and Iâm pretty sure they were now painted with a light shade of pink. I gaped my mouth open, fascinated at just how perfect Jeno looked. That I was even able to see him this close. His touch and deep eyes had my mind go blank and he had to lean in closer to check if I was okay. That wasnât making it any better.
âYou good, love? Youâre blushing again.â Jeno chuckled, his low raspy voice that I never knew he could have till now send a cold shiver down my spine. I didnât know what was happening. But if I wanted to get to the bottom of this, it looks like Iâll have to act. âAm I?â I pressed my palms to my cheeks, it was certainly burning hot. His hand slide up my curved, never lifting his hand off my body and trailed it to my hand. With the most lightest touch ever, he leaned down to kiss my knuckles. I blinked my eyes rapidly. I couldnât keep a natural face. This was all an overwhelming amount of attractiveness at one go. I felt like collapsing right then and there.
âYou look pretty.â Jeno finally steps back, finally giving me space for me to breath and let my lungs begin to function again as he eyed me up and down. He giggled and nodded his head. âYou really do.â He reinforced, his hand now touching mine to interlock our fingers together. âYou look good too.â Jeno seemed to make it possible for someone to look stunning just by wearing a mere button up and black jeans. Adding on was his blinding blonde hair that never failed to bring the look together. âWhere are we going though?â I let out the question Iâve had on my mind this whole time.
Jeno began walking and it took me awhile to walk as well as I felt the tug of his hand, urging me to follow. âIâm offering to spend the whole day with you doing whatever we like. Itâs our first time out, so I wanted to do what you like.â Jeno said with a carefree sigh leaving his lips as he looked up to the sky with a soft smile. Itâs like he was genuinely happy to be hanging out with me and that made my heart miss a beat. âBut I donât want to make it all about me.â I replied, wanting to sound as engaged as possible. But if Iâm being honest, I really was interested in finding out what he liked to do. Jeno breathed out a chuckle and downshifted his head. âHow about the arcade?â Jeno tilted his head with a cheeky smile and I really couldnât say no.
There wasnât a word that could describe the day I had with Jeno. Even if there was, Iâd never be able to describe it. It felt... magical. I never experienced something like this in a long time. The feeling of warmth, care for every move I make, Jenoâs gentleness treating me like I was a fragile human. We did things like from going to the arcade, to ice cream shop hopping, window shopping. He never showed any sign of boredom throughout. We ate and we talked, somehow the conversation was able to flow with ease. My heart fluttered each time he looked at me, each time he smiled, each time he got close and sent fireworks bursting in me with just the lightest touch. Jenoâs... perfect.
The night I spent with Jeno really buried whatever happened in the afternoon deep, but it was still at thr back of my mind. Iâd figure it out when I get back. But right now, all I wanted to focus on were the stars that look like white paint splattering on an ink black canvas, twinkling above while I huddled close to Jeno with our legs hanging over the edge of the rooftop. My body was already pressed up against his, but he urged me to get closer with a squeeze of his hand on my waist. âI like this.â I whispered softly. This couldâve been a dream. It all felt too unreal. But itâs a dream Iâll never want to wake up from. The cold breeze winded by and a ton of hair got on my face. Jeno giggled and used his free hand to swipe away the strands in bits.
Jenoâs eyes were admiring every inch of her face as he went. The look in her eyes was beautiful. He longed to stay like this for hours. The love potion made this possible. And he somewhat felt glad he used it, despite having guilt anchored at the bottom of his heart.
âCan we make this an every week thing?â I whispered, thinking of the idea of wanting to escape, that he was my escape. I knew Iâd have a great day well spent with him, and Iâd like to have more days with him like these in the future. Jenoâs large hand held the back if my head and shifted me to rest my head on his chest while he placed his chin on the crown of my head. He hugged me, his hold just righr, his embrace subtle but perfect. âAnytime you need it, love.â His voice could send me floating up to the bright moon that had its light shining subtly on us.
But it was also this time that I began to wonder if it was my âpossessedâ self that needed to be on this date and not me. Then how was I suppose to feel? Would I have felt this feeling even if it wasnât me in my skin? The questions slowly began to spiral as the silence of the night went on, but before it could give me a headache, âI think we should go. Itâs late.â I muttered. A small cute frown appeared on his face but he slowly nodded his head. âLetâs go then.â
Later that night, Jeno spent hours having memories of their night running laps in his minds. He kept resonating it, and he never seemed to get bored of it. In fact, it made him more light and happier. Jeno was head over heels with this girl, and the didnât mind falling this deep. Because he already knew that she was his. âSo did the potion work?â Jeno flinched intensely as Jaeminâs voice entered the dorm and he sauntered towards him. Jeno grinned widely and furiously nodded his head. âI went out with her and it was so... magical a-and perfect.â Jeno gestured his hands around, outwardly trying to express himself.
âIâm glad.â Jaemin cracked a sincere smile, punching Jenoâs chest lightly with his first. âJust donât forget to break the potion, okay?â Jeno smiled sheepishly to the floor and nodded, though Jaeminâs words didnât fully submerge into his mind. All he could think about was the works of the love potion, and now it only made him fall for her a hundred folds.
I was on campus one day, just getting out of a lecture that really killed my braincells for the day. I was so worn out. That lecture somehow felt years longer than it should. And the boredom I got from it drained all the energy out of me. I was practically a lifeless walking corpse with my hunched over back and sliding footsteps. I didnât have my eyes in front for the while I was walking, my eyes barely half opened. â_____.â On instinct I turned my head to the direction of the call. As if on cue, all life has suddenly come back into my body. And as my eyes met Jenoâs, I was taken over again. Itâs like I wasnât even tired in the first place. Against my will, I ran up to Jeno with the brightest smile ever.
âHey baby.â I said, wrapping my arms around his torso while his unconsciously meets my waist. Reciprocating my smile, he said âRare for us to meet on campus.â I freed one hand and teasingly placed it on his chest, playing with the fabric of his shirt. I didnât like how whateverâs controlling me was making me so flirty and girly. Iâm hating it. âMm thatâs true.â I replied, lowering my voice. âAre you free today?â I asked, a small frown appearing on my face. Jeno freed his hands from my waist and placed his index fingers on the corner of my mouth, rising my lips to turn my frown upside down. I giggled at the motion. âIâm actually going to the library to study. You can accompany me if youâd like.â
I eagerly nodded, releasing myself from Jeno and going to stand beside him with my hand lacing its fingers with his. I looked up at him with an overly bright smile. âLetâs go.â At the library, I was still in my subconscious. This spell thing or whatever is getting me to behave much more differently than I usually am. Does Jeno not see this? Does he not realise that Iâm not me right now? Jeno had his eyes on his textbook. But he still kept giving me sidelong glances each second while I stared at him dreamily against my will. Just what was making me do all this?
âWhy arenât you studying, hm?â I felt a pull from my chest and I was instantly back to myself. To check if indeed I was, I began to pat my shoulders, arms and cheeks. Jeno chuckled softly in response. âDid you hear me, love?â Jeno leaned in close to my face with a whisper, and I leaned back slightly in shock, mouth agape and blinking eyes. Once I fully got to my senses, I shook my head vigorously. âI did.â I adjusted my upper body, straightening my back and pulling myself closer to the table. âI do that things to study.â I turned around to grab my book from my bag that was sitting on the chair next to me. And suddenly I felt a heavy weight on my chest, slowly arms snaking around my waist and I was instantly enveloped with warmth. I looked from my bag and tilted my head down, seeing Jeno resting his head on me with a firm grip on me. âYou do that, and Iâll sleep on you.â Jeno smiled with his eyes closed. And honestly, that was the most adorable thing Iâve seen him do yet.
I raised a brow and shook my head, the chuckle leaving my lips. âOkay, okay.â I said, the small, almost invisible smile was still on me while I began to study. But it was hard to, with Jenoâs peaceful sleeping figure on me. Slowly and surely, as if my hand had a mind of its own, I placed my pen down and reached for Jenoâs hair. My fingers were hesitant for a moment, but they soon made contact with his hair. As expected, it was soft, silky and smooth. There was a light shine to his hair that the light reflected off. The bright blonde of his hair really got me to wonder how he kept his hair healthy after dying his hair such a colour. Jeno flinched at my action but relaxed himself in no time and got back to sleep.
Since I wasnât able to concentrate studying, my mind trailed off from Jeno to my weird situation. I was going in and out of my conscious and itâs as if I was put under a spell of some sort to be someone Iâm not. Thereâs obviously the possibility of some witchcraft being used on me since although the trend of making potions had died long ago, the existence of it still remains. And it shouldnât be a surprise that there are people that still make it. But what potion was used on me? And when did I even eat it? If itâs making me act this lovey dovey towards Jeno then... was a love potion used on me? I gimaced at the thoughts. Thereâs no way someone like Jeno used a love potion on me. If I developed any feelings for him, itâs genuine and not forced and faked by a potion. Right?
âWhatâs wrong?â My lips formed an âOâ and I snapped my head down to Jeno who was looking at me with half opened and still sleepy eyes. I ran my hand through his soft hair again, combing through them in a slow pace. âIf youâre this sleepy then you should sleep in your dorm and not here.â Jeno hummed and shook his head slowly, digging deeper into my chest and making me giggle from the tickled feeling I got from it. âI want to be with you.â Jenoâs voice was muffled against my shirt but it was clear as day through my eyes. And to hear Jeno say something like that had my heart feelings many different things at once.
For the next few days which lengthened itself into months, my relationship with Jeno slowly became from friends to lovers. Jeno was considerate with everything we did, asking if if was okay for us to kiss, or to take things to the next level. Itâs as if he wouldnât do anything without the decision being made by me. But in the process, I was still switching in and out. It came at random times, but those random times were while I hung out with Jeno. Whether itâd be seeing him on campus or hearing his voice through our calls, there was no telling when Iâd switch and it frustrated me for so long now.
One day late at night I went to the library in hopes of fiinding a book that would explain whatever it is that was happening to me. And to my surprise, there was. Itâs located in the History section of the library. I was surprised that such books on potion still existed and put on shelves for education. I doubt anyone touched this is years. The book had caught dust in the surface of the pages as well as any crevice and smallest nook it could get itself into. I slowly opened it up and tried my best to not get dust on my self as I brushed them away, reaching my hand out as far as possible to distance my face from the book. Once most of the dust was gone, I began to flip the page where it said âLove Potionâ as the topic.
I began reading. And my eyes widened with each paragraph I read going down. The effects of the potion, itâs what Iâm experiencing now. It said that it could be put into anything. So anything that I ate that day couldâve had the presence of the potion and I digested it into my body without me knowing. And the only way to break it was with a âHeartbreak Potion.â But it doesnât say how to make it. Even if there was, itâd be impossible for me to find the ingredients for it. I balled fists into my hair as I silently groan in frustration. Great, Iâm under a love spell that got me to like Jeno, the first person I looked at the moment the potion took effect. And then it hit me.
âWait... If Jeno was the one that used the potion on me?â My body froze for a moment and my breathing stopped, lungs clenching but my mind continued to turn its gears. Why would he do that in the first place? As much as I wanted to think it wasnât true, I had to ask him for the answer myself. And so the next day, I called Jeno, and prayed that the potion would not work on me while I asked him.
âDo you know about the love potion?â I asked Jeno. We were sitting on the bench on campus as the sun was setting. Streaks of pink and orange filled the sky with hints of purple. The weather wasnât bad, too. It was cooling and just right. I hate how I had to make the air around us tense by asking this question. Jeno lifted his head up from my shoulder and rest his chin, looking up at me and shrugging. âYeah, I guess. It used to be popular.â I gulped deeply and tightened my grip on my knees. âHave you ever tried it on someone before...?â Jeno slowly sat up right, he was looking at me, specifically right into my eyes as if searching for something in them. A long moment of silence went by, and it was a long moment of not being able to breathe in anticipation.
âSo you knew.â I froze. My face remained expressionless. Knew? So I was right? He used the potion me. Jeno sighed and nodded his head in a defeating manner, sucking in his lips before saying âI could already tell something was wrong with the potion when your behaviour changed ever now and then.â He let out, scratching his eyes. I was still in a freezing moment, and it took awhile for the anger to settle in. And once it did when I came to my sense, my heart was burning and my eyes flared. With protuberant eyes I stood up from the bench, running my hand through my hair in anger and scoffing loudly. âWhy the fuck would you do that to me? Why make me go against my will to love you?â I scowled.
Jeno jerked back at the sudden raise of my voice. He seemed like he didnât have any words to fight back. He had his head hung low after taking one glance at me, and I knew he didnât want to meet my eyes out of embarrassment and shame. âSo were any of your feelings for me true?â I let out a sound to fireback but I quickly held it back the moment I registered the question. I balled my fist beside me, my eyes beginning to form its well of tears that my pride simply wouldnât let them fall. âThey were, Jeno. Were. But now I canât tell.â My shuddering voice came out and my words were barely understandable. I turned around sharply to walk away, and instantly the first tear made its way down my cheek. I canât believe I grew this weak for Jeno.
But after a second thought, I turned back. âYou give me the potion to break this one by tomorrow night. That will be the last time I see you.â I wiped off my tear, straightened my back and walked off. Although it seemed like I went away with no regrets nor care for Jeno, my heart was feeling too heavy for my body to bear and the tears were streaming down with no care for the world. I like Jeno, and I still do. But to find out he used a potion on me for his own benefits, I wondered if I was being used. I wondered if I was simply something to fill his void of loneliness. If I was only loving towards him for the sake of it. I had to distance myself from Jeno to sort all this out.
â Iâm better than this.
Jeno watched with despair as her figure grew smaller and more out of his reach and disappeared. He knew it would come to this. He knew this exact situation was inevitable the moment he saw the change in her. The falter of her behaviour, the flaws of the love potion. He was thinking about why he never bothered to tell her about the love potion, why he didnât want to explain it to her in the first place. It wouldnât be breaking his heart this badly if he told her sooner, right? But then again, with the type of person she was, he knew it would have an impact on him. He wanted to give her an explanation before she walked off, but Jenoâs body and mouth didnât let him do it for some reason, like it was best for her to leave while he stood rooted to the ground out of his will. âIâll ask Jisung for the potion breaker...â Jeno whispered to himself. And for the first time in a long time, he broke down in tears, it rushed down his face and he wasnât sure if his body and heart could even hold up any longer that evening.
That night he asked Jisung to make him the potion breaker. They stayed up till three while Jeno watched him make it. The silence in the dorm kitchen was killing the soul out of Jisung and he hated how Jeno had been piercing his eyes into his back and scrutinising every move he made. Jisung turned around with an angered huff, his forehead creased as lines formed in between his eyebrows. âCan you quit staring at me like that?â Jeno honestly didnât mean to be this infuriated towards Jisung, especially since Jisung was his favourite youngster amongst the group. He guessed he needed someone to blame for his own actions, to ignore his true feelings And in truth, Jisung was the one that made the love potion which ended up not working effectively.Â
Jeno let out a sad sigh and covered his eyes with his palm for a moment before meeting his eyes back to Jisung. âIâm sorry. I just really hate myself right now.â Jeno said, his voice soft and almost weak in a sense. Jisung frowned at the hearing of Jenoâs voice. He knew he was hurting bad, and now he felt bad for lashing out at Jeno. âYouâre better than what you did, Jeno.â Jisung whispered softly, turning his attention back to the making of his potion while having his back faced Jeno yet again. Jeno shifted his lips to one side, lifting his body up from the counter behind and walking up to stand beside Jisung with folded arms. âIn all honestly...â Jisung began, he took in a deep breath, his chest rising up before exhaling sharply and shaking his head. âI didnât want to make the love potion because I didnât remember exactly how to make it in the first place.â Jisung gulped, loud enough for Jeno hear and infer that Jisung was afraid to tell him this, like Jeno would lash out. Instead, Jeno kept silent so Jisung continued.Â
âBut I felt bad for you. I saw the way you looked at her. I didnât want you to lose the chance. Iâm sorry, Jeno.â Jisung was finally mixing the potion with a glass rod, slowly with a solemn expression. Jeno lets out a breath and snaked his arms around Jisungâs shoulder pulling him closer and patting his chest with his free hand. âItâs fine. You did it out of kindness. Iâm the one at fault here for even thinking of using it in the first place.â Jeno said, and his heart was sincere. Jisung hummed and gave him the breaking potion. âOnce she drinks it, fix things with her, alright? Give this damn story a happy ending.â Jeno chuckled. âYou say as if itâs a novel.â Jisung shurgged. âKinda is.â
I couldnât sleep a wink that night. All I thought about was Jeno. When in actuality I planned to forget about him while going home. Funny how I wasnât able to do something I needed to do. But clearly itâs because I was still in love with Jeno. My mind flashbacked to the times I spent with him, times I wasnât under the spell of a love potion. My smile, my laughter at his lame but amusing humour. They were real, with or without the potion. Would I look pathetic to went back to him even though he used a love potion on me? Would I look low? Those questions began my spiral down the deep dark hole of my thoughts, and they were travelling to the saddest and worst outcomes I could ever formulate. I really do hate how our minds work sometimes, how we overthink to the farthest end just from one thought.Â
Out of pure frustration and inability to sleep, I threw on my hoodie and sweatpants, ready to head for the convenience store to buy cans of beer and drink my thoughts and feelings away. Just when I put my hoodie on the way to the door and placed my hand on the cold doorhandle, the bell rang and I flinced back from the sudden loud ringing. I tiredly let out a sigh and looked through the peephole. My mood didnât know how to change. Was I relieved to see Jeno standing there nervously with the potion in hand, or angered that I now would not be able to not think of Jeno till I get my can of beer? I pulled down my hoodie more, obscuring my eyes in hopes that I wouldnât look Jeno in the eye and have myself falling much deeper than I wanted to. I pushed the door handle open and puled the door, Jenoâs figure coming into view. I kept my head down and scratched my tired eyes. âIâm here to give you the potion.â Jeno muttered, hlding it out just slightly away from his body. âI see that.â I snatched it away from him. Just when I wanted to close the dor and end my interaction with him there, his voice made my heart break.Â
âIs this really the last time youâll talk to me?â Jenoâs voice cracked, and I wasnât sure how the reply. I was feeling a lot of things at once and I hated how I still have yet to untangle the huge ball of it that blocked air into my lungs. âIf you know me well enough, Iâm a petty person and Iâll give them the silent treatment till I get better.â I slid the potion into the pocket of my hoodie and shoved my hands in there as well. I exhaled with a shrug. âIn this case, I donât know when Iâll feel better. Or I donât know, trust you again.â I was valid to say that, I thought to myself. I had the right to say it. So why was I feeling something negative spurring in my chest as I let out those words?
âI-â Jenoâs sentence fell sort. He tilted his head up to face the ceiling as if tryign to formulate and answer to say. But in the end he could only drop his head back down and a defeated sigh left his lips. âIâll wait for you.â Jeno said, as if unable to come up with any better answer in the tense cold air of the night. âWait? Thereâs no point in waiting if you donât earn back my trust.â I replied, and amused tone glinting my words. Jeno gave a sidelong glance before meeting my eyes. God were they soft, pitiful, gentle and loving. âIâll wait till you get better and sort it out with you. Please just...â Jeno sighed. âI donât want to let you go, okay?â As much as I hated going back on my own words ad thoughts of defence against Jeno, I bit my lower lip nodded my head. âWeâll see.âÂ
A long time had passed since I last saw Jeno, or actually talked to him. I did see him very briefly on campus, but I made sure to not serve him even one glance and continued walking though I felt his eyes on me the whole way till I turn a corner. With the bunch of workload I was suddenly given that month, and with the help of coffee, I was able to get myself back on track and focus on my work, slowly going back to who I was-- a hustler with no care for the world other than to get work done. Clearly, Jeno still lingered at the back of my mind, seconds before I want to shut my eyes to sleep. He never left, and I donât think he ever will. I had nights staying up, just drawing mindless circles while my mind trailed to thinking about Jeno and how he was doing, how he was coping with my loss. Whether he was hurting. I didnât rule out the possibility that he might not feel anything at all and was putting on a sad front for me. Who knows? I still have yet to trust his feelings for me were real when he used a damn love potion.Â
Weeks turned into months and in no time the cold season came, with snow falling in small bits and bringing the freeze into play. One other thing I realised when December came was that my birthday was coming in just few days. One faithful morning I woke up to the doorbell ringing annoyingly loud and repetitively for a couple of cycles while I try to fully wake myself up and lazily walking up to the door. I swung it open and Jaehyun was there to greet me a happy good morning with a small cake in his hand. I laughed and and rubbed my eyes to clear my vision. âRed velvet cheesecake!â I screamed, snatching the cake away from him and running back into my dorm. I placed it on the coffee table and grabbed two spoons from the kichen while I heard Jaehyun walking in and closing the door behind him. Jaehyun sat down on the couch and I sat next to him, handing hi the spoon.Â
âNot much. Iâm not working so I hope this will do. Can I count this as a Christmas present as well?â Jaehyun said in a joking tone, but it seemed like it was agenuine question. I grinned widely and ruffled his hair. âI donât need presents at this age for a good Christmas. I just need an outing with you and Iâm good.â My smiled widely till my eyes formed thin lines and instantly dig into the cheesecake. I didnât care to notice thid at first, but the flavours that instantly hit my tongue made me moan in satisfaction. âYou got this from my favourite cake shop.â I said, dreamily humming. Jaehyun chuckled and nodded his head, scooping a bite for himself. âWe always went there and pretended to be a couple to get free food samples please.â I laughed loudly, the memories of when we first began being friends came to mind. âAh good times indeed.âÂ
Jaehyun hummed as if he wanted to say something, so I turned my head to look at him from the cake. âYou need to get ready by the way. Iâm taking you somewhere for another birthday surprise.â I widened my eyes in anticipation, a smirk forming on my lips while a sly smile formned on his. âAlright. Do i need to dress up to look my best?â Jaehyun shrugged with pursed lips after glancing to the side fo a moment. âWell, yeah. Heâs like to see you in your prettiest state.â I raised an eyebrow in suspicion. âHe? Whoâs he?â Jaehyun raised in shoulders. âI donât know.â He waved his hand carelessly, as if dismissing my words. âNow go get ready.â I hissed in annoyance but nodded my head excitedly and went to get ready. I wore the cutest outfit I had, proud of how good I looked when I stood in front of my full length mirror. I went out to the living room, seeing Jaehyun already gathering his things to go. He gave me no time as he was already walking on the door and I had to fastened my pace to meet him at his car outside the building.Â
Not surprisingly enough, he had me wearing a blindfold in the car. I guess he wanted the location to be a surprise as well. Fear overwhelmed me when the car stopped and I heard Jaehyun leaving the car to open the door on my side for me. I held tight onto his arm and he gently placed his arm around my shoulders to try his best to lead me to the location without having my lose my step or tripping. Together, I took small wary steps and I was completely clueless as to where we were. Itâs as if sight has blocked all my other sense from working and my sense of smell wasnât working either as all I could smell was the freezing cold and nothing else.
Jaehyun places both his hands firmly on my shoulder and abruptly stopping me. I didnât know where I was and all I could do was stay frozen at where I stood. Jaehyun slowly lets go of me and I heard his footsteps walking away. I turned around frantically, not even caring if I was facing the right direction. âDo I take the damn blindfold off?!â I shouted loudly, hopefully Jaehyun was able to hear. But there was no reply, instead, I almost fall when I tripped behind my foot at the sudden noise of a very familiar chuckle very close to me. I instantly felt the presence of the person right in front of me. He didnât need to touch me for me to already feel his warmth. He was quick to wrap an arm around my waist expertly. I wasnât able to move an inch I was that stunned.
â We're better than this.
I felt the fingers of his free hand touch the blindfold, trailing them to the back of my head to pull the tie and release my eyes from the darkness. It took awhile for my eyes to adjust, but once they did, the first thing I saw were Jenoâs eyes. âYouâre still as clumsy as I remembered.â Jeno said in a lowered voice. I couldnât believe he was standing here. For a moment I forgot that Iâd be seeing him again. That weâd eventually forget what we had and move on with our lives. I was enveloped into his warmth with my body pressed up against mine. He slid the blindfold into his pocket and placed his palm on my cheek. They were greeted with warmth instantly as well and I forgot the feeling of the cold biting at my skin.
âAnd youâre still as pretty as the moment I laid my eyes on you when you walked into that cafĂŠ.â Jeno continued. My mouth was frozen and my tongue could not move. Words that I wanted to say remained in my throat as I have yet to fully process his presence right here. âYouâre here, on my birthday?â Jeno smiled softly, ever so soft and small. With a downshift of his head he answered, âYou told me youâd wish to spend your birthday with me since you only ever had Jaehyun.â I remembered my words very clearly. I didnât know heâd even take that into account since I myself didnât exactly found that as an important information at the time.
âIf you havenât noticed, weâre at our place too.â I adverted my attention to my surroundings. Indeed it was. It was my most favourite place that I visited with Jeno. Iâve never seen the park during winter, and it made my heart burst with a longing feeling as I saw just how beautiful the park had become when it welcomed the snow. âWell um I just wanted to say.â Jeno began, and I turned to look at him. I searched his gaze. They never changed. They looked the same the last time I got up close to him. Nothing about him had changed, I now realised. He was still Jeno.
âMy birthday present for you is that Iâm about to say the three magic words that I have never said in too long of a time because I never believed love was real. And although I still did that last time, it made me realise that these words are worth for someone who decided to stay with me even though they suspected and knew I used it on them.â Jeno brought his face closer, his warm breath breathing against my skin, particularly my lips. He glanced down at it before staring right into my eyes, as if I was the only person in his vision and everything else around us disappeared. I was the only important thing at that moment, and he was as well. His lips brushed him and he whispered, âI love you.â And we shared a kiss.
It was overwhelming, but in the greatest way possible. His lips were soft and slick even in the freezing cold. I wanted the moment to last longer but he pulled away and quickly said, âWas it okay for me to kiss you?â Jeno had a worrying tone. He was still as cautious as ever. I nodded my head. âI missed you. But you have a lot to make up for.â I replied, pulling him closer by gripping his shirt with both my hands. Jeno gave his puppy smile and nodded. âIâll make it up to you, I promise.â And I knew for a fact that heâd never break any promises.
#nct x reader#nct#nct 2020#nct imagines#nct ff#nct fluff#nct imagine#nct scenarios#nct angst#nct dream angst#nct dream x reader#nct lee jeno#nct jeno#nct jeno fluff#nct jeno angst#nct jeno x reader#nct lee jeno x reader#nct jeno imagine#nct dream jeno#lee jeno x reader#jeno x reader#lee jeno scenarios#lee jeno imagines#nct dream lee jeno#jeno ff#nct jeno fanfic#lee jeno fanfic#lee jeno fluff#lee jeno angst#nct dream fluff
128 notes
¡
View notes
Text
FUCK.YOU.ANGEL.REYES.
Chapter 8
Angel Reyes x Black Reader
Warnings: Language, Angst Secrets coming to a head, Death and Clayton Cardenas making his debut.
"Dr. Helena to Surgery 3, Dr. Helena to Surgery 3", goes over the PA as you pace back and forth waiting in the waiting room.
Your Mayans brothers as you now call them are there with you for moral support as you all are patiently waiting for her Doctor to speak with you.
"Colibri, have a seat please", whispers Angel stopping you in your tracks.
"I can't Angel. I can get over this just that easy".
"I feel like I'm somewhat responsible for this".
"I haven't come to see her in a while and it's caught up with me for not doing so", as you break down and cry in front of everyone.
"Hey now, I won't have any of that now my beautiful sister, and I'm sure that bad ass in there who is your Granny won't have that foolishness either", says Naomi as she wipes away your tears.
"She knows you're an adult and have a lot of things on you plate right now. So don't feel guilty about not seeing her like you want to. Besides Bishop and I along with everyone else has been keeping her company as well too sugar", as your head rests on Naomi's shoulder.
Just then the doctor walks into the waiting room putting everyone on alert.
"Hello Ms. L/N. I just wanted to fill you in on your grandmother's condition. She's stable for the moment right now but, she will need surgery to repair the fracture in her hip".
"Wait a minute she'll need surgery? Will she survive this?", as a lump forms in your throat as Taza rests his hands on your shoulders.
"It's touch and go from here on out. Also, I will be performing the surgery along with Dr. Anders so we'll keep you all posted as she's getting prepped for surgery. Now if you'll excuse me I'm gonna scrub in".
"Can we see her now please?", you ask.
"Oh, yes you can. But, please don't bombard her all at once", says the doctor as he leaves to prepare for Mama Sadie's surgery.
Taza and Angel escort you to your grandmother's room as everyone else waits behind.
"Hey, Y/F/N", you hear being called behind you as you turn around seeing Margo and Neron together holding hands.
"Hey, Margo. Hey Creeper. What's going on you two", you say in a sing-song tone as Angel chuckles to himself.
She walks up to you giving you a hug as you eye Angel over her shoulder as he shrugs his shoulders like he's innocent as Taza suppresses a laugh.
"Lo siento Y/N", says Creeper kissing your cheek.
"We'll be in the waiting room okay", says Margo.
"Yes, we will. Anything for you my Mayan sister", says Creeper as they head towards the waiting area.
"Margo and Creep?", says you and your grandfather simultaneously drawing a smile on Angel's face.
"I'll tell you both later", says Angel as you all finally reach your grandmother's room.
"Hey let me get some air first okay? Then I'll be back to see her okay", you whisper to Angel.
"Want me to come with you mi dulce?", he asks not letting your hand go at the moment.
"No my King. I'll be fine", you say tip-toeing a kiss from Angel as he finally let's you go before stepping outside into the cool air.
Walking through the door to a seated area outside you breath a heavy sigh as you sit down on a bench in the well lit area. You take this time to respond to emails, texts and calls as you hear voices shouting. You walk to the corner of the building as you peek around it.
"Look he's is busy right now. Why do you keep coming around looking to start some shit. He's with his girl right now so just get the fuck out of here before he sees you", shouts Coco to the other person.
"You all know why I'm fucking here Coco. He needs to know and no one is going to stop me from telling him", speaks the female with a heavy accent", as you hear Gilly telling the female to leave.
"It's like what they say nowadays. What happens in Mexico stays in fucking Mexico. Now get the fuck out of here", says Coco gritting those words through his teeth.
The woman says nothing more as she takes her exit to leave. You accidentally step on a twig as your brothers look towards your general direction. You suddenly hear fast footfalls to the ground as you quietly ease your way back inside the hospital heading towards the ladies room where its empty of other occupants. You step into a stall as you sit on the toilet seat. You attempt to wrack your brain about what you just heard from outside between Coco and this female. You notice Bishop speaking quietly to what seemed to a be another doctor. You couldn't make out the entire conversation but, the only words you could make out was "paternity" and "DNA Test" causing you to almost stutter step in your tracks.
A nurse was just wrapping up checking vitals and making her comfortable as she quietly leaves the room. No words are spoken as the sounds of her heart being monitored beeps and your grandfather says a prayer in Native American Tongue.
Your body was stiff as you stood in the threshold of her room as Angel and Taza looked on with patience. You felt a bit queasy and dizzy as you swore the room suddenly begins to spin.
"Whoa, little one. Are you alright my dear", asks Taza with concern as he looks toward you.
"Angel", you shout as he catches you picking you up.
"Hey nurse, please help. My girl almost fainted", shouts Angel as you girls come running to check on you.
A male nurse brings a wheel chair for you to sit in as you grandmother's doctor approaches.
"Honey, are you okay?", asks Scarlett as they watch the doctor check you as Angel holds your hand.
***************************************************
"Have you been eating well?"
"Not really".
"And what what about your sleeping Y/N? Has it been good for you?"
"No, it hasn't
"When was your last period?"
"Period?", your girls whispering looking at each other.
"Whoa dude!!! What you asking her that for?",says Angel grabbing the doctor by the collar.
"Goddammit Angel, STOP!!!. Let him do his job please", you say as Angel releases him straightening his collar back to normal.
"I'm so sorry doc. Didn't mean to do that to you sir.
"Oh, it's alright son", says the doctor letting out an uneasy chuckle as he continued to check on you.
"My last period was the week of April 20th", you spoke calmly to the doctor as your friends eyed each other with suspicion as Taza and glared in Angel's direction as he suddenly felt hot and nervous under the collar.
BUZZ BUZZ BUUUUUZZZZZ!!! Goes your friends phones as they all check them simultaneously.
"Biiiiitch, that was over two months ago", as your girls read Scarlett's group text as they all eye each in agreement as Bishop, EZ and Ariza walk up behind them quietly peaking over their shoulders without them noticing.
"Girl, I had a feeling Angel was back to waxing that ass", says Naomi responding next in the group text.
"No wonder she been all Minnie Ripperton "Looooooving Yooooouuu" and shit", goes Danielle next as your girls share a giggle.
"LA LA LA LA LA, LA LA LA LA LA, LA LA LA LA LA, LA LA LA LA LAAAAAAAAAA", responds Scarlett.
You became dismissive of the thought of possibly being pregnant. You didn't have time to be a mother right now since you were more concerned about the well-being of your grandmother.
"You know what it's probably just stress Doctor. No need to do a test. I have been under a lot of pressure lately. With work, getting ready for this show that's coming up in a couple of weeks. Hell my girls been working their fingers to the bone as well getting this show together for the whole world to see", you say as you quickly dropped the subject. The doctor pleaded with you as you said no.
"Sir, im here for Mama Sadie right now. Not me. So can I spend time with her before she has surgery please.
The doctor doesn't argue as he respects your wishes leaving her room. You lay beside in her bed lacing her fingers with yours as you fall asleep.
"Colibri. Wake up Colibri. They're here to prep her for surgery", says Angel.
You give your grandmother a kiss as she's being wheeled away towards the operating room. Dr. Anders gives you words of comfort before heading off to the O.R. for your grandmother's surgery.
You're pacing back and forth in the waiting room as you wait for Mama Sadie. At that point you receive a text message:
CC: Hey babygirl, I heard about Mama Sadie from Margot. Im so sorry to hear that. I was thinking of coming there to see you all. Is that okay?
You contemplate on what exactly to say back to Clayton. At the time you didn't think it was a big deal so you answered his question.
Y/N: Sure no problem.
CC: Okay I will see you all tomorrow evening sweetheart. đââ
Y/N: Thank you. See you then. đ
Its the next day as the sun is skimming the clouds when everyone was still waiting as you were asleep with Angel's arm around you. Well when you woke up with a jolt it wasn't Angel's arm around you it was Coco.
"Hey Coco? Where's Angel?".
"He's outside taking a smoke break".
Taking a long stretch you survey the waiting as you see all the couples fast asleep. All except for Angel. You decided to stretch your legs a bit as you grab your jacket. You was about to step outside as you bumped into Angel who looks upset.
"Hey, I was just looking for you. Are you okay baby?".
"Yeah, I'm good Colibri", as he grabs your hand pulling you away to leave the hospital.
"Whoa, wait a minute where are we going?"
"I need a shower and I'm hungry. Then we can come back".
"Okay well let me get my purse okay".
You head back to the waiting room to retrieve your purse without disturbing anyone. You made sure to tell the nurse at the front desk that you will be back shortly.
You were in the shower singing as Angel was cooking something quick for you both. You step out if the shower feeling good. You get dressed as you walk towards the living room hearing hushed tones of an argument. You didn't turn the corner as between Angel and the other person.
"Look it's not my fucking baby. And stop calling me. Stay away from my fucking brothers. I. DON'T. FUCKING. WANT. YOU", you hear as he tosses his cell phone across the room landing on the couch.
You put your biggest smile on your face as you come around the corner. You hug him from behind as he turns around to give you a deep kiss. You were about to say something when both of your phones go off simultaneously.
You both arrive at the hospital hand in hand running towards everyone else. Suddenly you stop in your tracks as you feel something fly right through you. As if another spirit touched your soul giving you a warm hug.
"Baby what's wrong?", asks Angel.
"Oh nothing im fine", you say as you finally see your grandfather being consoled by Hank and Bishop.
"Hey what's happening? How is Mama Sadie doing?", you ask Dr. Anders as you approach him
"I'm sorry Y/N. We tried everything but, your grandmother suffered an aneurysm and we couldn't get to it in time".
"So, are you telling me that my grandmother is dead?", you say raising your voices catching everyone's attention.
"Yes, Ms. L/N", as you began to wail and cry as your girls are there to comfort you.
Angel approaches you offering you hug as you stop him.
"I hope it was worth it Reyes. Since you have a baby on the way by some chick named Adelita", you say giving him a shove.
"Or as Coco called it "What happens in Mexico stays in Mexico".
"Babygirl, just calm down. I know your upset right let's just go somewhere we can talk and make arrangements", says Bishop attempting to calm you down.
"Oh, here you go Obispo. How is that paternity test coming along huh? I'm curious to find out what kid will you be fathering along with Angel?", you shout wiping tears away.
"He could be your father Y/N", goes a voice as you turn around to see that its your life long best friend Naomi.
"What do you mean Bishop could be my father", you ask with disbelief on your face.
"Bishop told me this a while back. He confessed to me with tears in his eyes saying that he could be the father of my best friend".
"That's not true Philip is my father to me and my baby brother" you shout as you run off.
"Give her some space Hermano", says EZ grabbing his older brother's shoulder.
Clearing the hospital front door you see Clayton walking to those same doors. You run toward him jumping into his arms as you break down and cry. Angel walks out first with his brothers in tow catching a glimpse.
"Hey Hey Hey, what's the matter babygirl", says Clayton comforting you.
"Can we get out of here Jonathan?".
@nxxstybrat @angelreyesgirl @blue-angel-wings @calif0rnia-lovers @phantomnae @ljstraightnochaser @mayans-sauce @basickassandra @basickayreblogs @berberriescorner @rosieposie0624 @mrsmarvelous1995 @amorestevens @bigsisbria @crossfitjesusinblackskinnyjeans @no-cheese-please @emmaveale123 @pananegra @kijahslove @spnaquakindgdom @cydhouseofgryffindor @skyofficialxx @spookys-girl @sesamepancakes @trulysuccubus @brattyficsâ @bigchoose @manuphantom
#angel reyes#black!reader#clayton cardenas#angel reyes x black!reader#mayans mc#mayans fx#mayans mc imagine#mayans#mayans x reader#mayans smut#mayans imagine#angel reyes fanfiction#angel reyes x reader#angel reyes smut#angel reyes x you#angel reyes x oc#friends to lovers#my fanfic writing#My writing#claybae#black reader
97 notes
¡
View notes
Note
i saw that you at least used to write for harry could u do another? like maybe im just a basic bitch but 'only one bed' trope or sm
Summary: honestly just me shitty attempt at the only one bed thing ahah with Harry Holland x reader
no warnings I donât think apart from my ramabling :)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
God you were groggy. It had been a long 16 hour flight and you were well and truly completely over this day. Once youâd had some proper sleep, no doubt you will be beyond excited to explore the forest and beaches of this remote island in Indonesia. You were certain it was beautiful, even if youâd arrived in the dead of night so you couldnât see any of the majesty yet. It was one of the joys of being Tomâs makeup artist - travelling the world and being paid for it? A literal dream.Â
Except maybe the previous 24 hours. The Holland name carried a lot of weight in the world, but not enough to control typhoons across the tropics - there were some limitations to his power. And yes first class lounges were nice but none had beds to crash on during the 6 hour weather delay. The four of you (Tom, Harry, Andrew and yourself)Â ended up camping out in a out-the-way corner. Tom got the long sofa; Andrew in one of those weird egg line chairs; you and Harry splayed on the floor. Why youâd had to get up at 4 am to catch a flight that was now not departing till 12 hours later actually hurt to think about - especially because youâd all gone out for a meal the night before that had inevitable went a lot later than planned.Â
Two connecting flights with a very angry baby later, the four of you were checking in to the only hotel on the island - which was now almost exclusively filled with the production team for Tomâs newest movie. It wasnât especially big-budget with massive million pound overheads, instead a smaller scale indie film (that you privately thought might earn Tom a number of accolades). But yeh, shooting on an island that received almost no tourism meant everything was different to the usual. None more so than for Tom and his team (including you) who he normally would look after very well, with the nicest hotel rooms or rental homes.Â
The hotel was basic, youâd known that before you arrived but seeing is believing is it not? Most entertaining though, was seeing Tomâs face. Andrew was a well travelled older guy, he had stayed in some shitholes in his life. Equally you and Harry had both travelled when you were younger (you through inter railing and him in australia), so had stayed in hostels before. But for Hollywood star Tom Holland? The way he tilted his head to the side as if to say âreally this place?â did lift your spirits momentarily.Â
Andrew had got his key first, bidding you all good night with a grunt, then Tom - who still seemed confused as to the whole arrangements. It left you and Harry at the small dingy reception, the warm glow of an old lantern-esque light fixing illuminating the place. The guy behind the desk was a smiley local and greeted you warmly, if incorrectly.
âAh and finally the couple I see!â He spoke with a thick accent but still very clear English which had you questioning if this was just a translational error. Harry looked at you instantly, his eyes wide which made you scoff - him joining in, shaking his unruly curly mop emphatically.
âNo no we um⌠we arenât together.â All the while Harry pointed between the two of you, communicating through actions rather than just the language, given that you were both the very typical Brits abroad who hadnât learnt the language of the place they were visiting.Â
âStill under Holland name?â The guy asked in a perplexed manner, flicking through a book filled with cursive scribbles and scanning to see if heâd made a mistake. He checked one, then looked up nervously before checking the same page once again- you saw where this was going. âWe, we only have couples room down for you though? 3 double rooms is the booking for Holland.âÂ
It was late, you both stunk of a combination of plane and BO, you both just wanted your individual and respective beds.Â
âWell can we get another room then?â Harry didnât quite snap but there was still an impatientcy to his voice, which came out whenever he was a little agitated. Seeing the slightly worried look the mans eyes, you leaned onto the desk with a genuine smile.Â
âSorry we know its last minute and its not your fault, weâve just had a really long flight.â
âI am terribly sorry miss but we are only small hotel and Hollywood has filled us up. I have no other rooms. I am truly sorry sir, maâam.â The guy went from looking worried to terrified as Harrys jaw tensed up, you naturally squeezed his arm to try and ground him, instantly deciding that youâd just work it out.Â
âNo no itâs not your fault, donât worry weâll figure it out. Can I just get the key?â
Harry stepped back and let youtakeover proceedings, signing all the insurance documents etc and asking the man about the breakfast arrangements and such, though you saw him furiously typing on his phone and by the buzzing in your pocket- presumed he was messaging the group of you Tom, Andrew and himself.Â
Once finished the guy pointed you on your way, up two flights of stairs and down a hall. The whole time Harry was muttering about how useless the other two were for not replying and also for making the wrong booking in the first place. If only you hadnât been the last two to checkin, then it wouldâve been someone elseâs problem.
He felt especially guilty just because you were the only girl-Â he didnât want you to feel uncomfortable, hence why he was trying to locate his brother so they could share tonight till they got it figured out. The tension, combined with sleep deprivation, was palpable as you both walked in silence toward the room - Harry was trying to formulate a plan in his head as they did so. And honestly? You just couldnât be bothered to deal with it. So, once you reached the door 57 holding the physical key (old school, rather than a key card) you just decided to address it.Â
âWill you chill please?âÂ
âWell if my idiot broth-â
âOh leave him be for god sake. If youâre okay with it I really donât mind sharing with you tonight?â Not bothering to laugh at his slightly shocked expression with mouth hanging a little open, you fiddled with the key until the lock clicked open. From the entrance you had a pretty clear view of the whole room and⌠well, lets just say dated would be a fair expression - when compared to what you were used to? The floor was tiled and the bed was a small double, with some funky and slightly washed out prints of blue and red on the cover. The pillows looked a little limp, more like glorified pieces of cardboard than anything fluffy and comfortable. The walls were that yellowy magnolia shade that everyone in the UK had gone insane for in the 80s and there was an old school wooden wardrobe in the corner.Â
Home for 5 weeks.Â
With a shrug of your shoulders you entered, dumping your personal and work suitcases by the far wall carelessly - the higher priority action being to collapse on the bed. Doing so with an overdramatic huff, you let your eyes close but payed special attention to the delayed footsteps of Harry as he entered, then the slight creaking noise as he perched on the other side of the bed - no doubt looking at you, at least slightly fearfully.Â
The relationship between you and Harry was complex to say the least. Well no⌠it should be, not on the face of it. You had met through work and made friends. And you wished it was that simple but alas, nothing ever really is. When youâd first worked with Tom you were in the tail end of a relationship you had long since forgotten about - literally meaningless, not worth the time and effort youâd put into it. From the start youâd had a feeling Harry was more interested in you than the average co-worker (even if your job and therefore co-workers were anything but normal and average) but you were in a relationship so nothing ever came.Â
Then almost as if synchronised, just as you got out your relationship, Harry threw himself in the deep end with a girl heâd met through his family friends. Then the roles were somewhat reversed, you now spent a good chunk of your day just entertaining yourself with thoughts of the curly headed, slightly awkward, very-passionate-about-tea-making Holland. The cliche is so real - your always want what you cannot have.Â
However, a couple months ago his relationship had fizzled and faded away leaving both of you in a sort of no mans land. The sort of not wanting to ruin the friendship situation. The subject was never broached by either you - except you assumed he was being tormented in a similar way to how you were by his big brother and Andrew. Never publicly, yet whenever you found yourself alone in a room with one of them (being Tomâs makeup artist that happened often enough) there would always be a sly dig. The chemistry was so âobvious even a blind man could see itâ. Somehow though, weeks of this and your were still stuck. Stuck in the middle.Â
âYou sure youâre alright with this?â His voice was gruffer and hoarser from the long journey but you could hear the self-consciousness and naivety in his tone, without having to peel your eyes open and look at his face.Â
âI know your not a murder and plus, we shared the airport floor this morning⌠this is pretty much the same.â He hummed in acknowledgement so you carried on âand plus your pint sized.â That earned you a playful shove in the side as you sniggered, before pulling yourself up so you we now sitting next to him, legs hanging off the edge of the bed. His brown eyes searched deeply into yours, as if physically checking for any hint of regret or hesitation. âDonât even dare offering to go on the floor.âÂ
âOkay okay okay!â Holding his hands up in surrender, you both laughed, breaking the peace of the late night of the remote Indonesian island. Once an impressive yawn interrupted you though, Harry proclaimed it was time for bed and shooed you into the bathroom to get changed and sorted.Â
Honestly you were too tired and lazy to dig out your cleanser and skin stuff, instead opting to just splash a bit of water on your face before swapping into your pj shorts and an old tattered oversized tee. Once done you and Harry swapped, him coming out a couple minutes later in basketball shorts and a black loose fitting tee.Â
It wasnât awkward so to speak, more a sort of excited-tense atmosphere, which there was no doubt Harry was mainly responsible. The boy was jittery and on edge, which to put simply, you didnât have the energy to reciprocate.Â
With a quiet wish of goodnight to each other, Harry flicked off the bedside lamp and you both rolled to your respective edges of the bed, a large space of no mans land between you. In the middle. You know the first time you share a room with someone and you overthink everything? When you donât want to move about or fidget too much in case it disturbs the other? When your listening intently to their breathing, in the hope itâll even out and only then will you feel able to fall asleep yourself?Â
Well it doesnât work when both of you are doing it. When both of you are professional over thinkers.Â
God knows how long it took till you gave up, favouring sleep over your worries and concerns. So you flipped over, no doubt rocking the whole bed, turning to face his back that was still huddled almost teetering off the edge of the bed. The only light within the whole room was that coming under the actually scarily large gap between the floor and the door to the hallway. It was just enough to see the back of Harryâs curls and you mustâve fallen asleep trying to trace all the torturous and windy routes of the strands.
///////////
In the morning the process of waking up didnât come easy to you as normal for many reasons; the long day prior; the jet lag; the weird surroundings. So you stayed in this sort of blissful haze for probably longer than you should. Half aware but not really; half asleep but not quite. In the middle of sleep and alertness. Therefore it took you longer than it should have to notice the extra weight on the dip of your waist. Not anything alarming, just a presence you were absolutely not used to. It was only when you shifted a bit to lie further on your back, that enough of a stimulus from the added pressure made you actually open your eyes blearily. And sure enough, a limp hand looked to have casually and unconsciously been thrown over your side.Â
As if in slow motion, you traced the arm backwards - first with your eyes, but then having to twist your neck too. Only then could you fully see the browny ginger haired boy who was lowkey spooning you? It was certainly a way to fully wake you up, breath halted to a stand still in your lungs, in fear of disturbing him and having to confront what would almost certainly be an awkward situation.Â
There was still a safe hands width distance between the two of you except for the rogue arm. Harryâs head was placed to the edge of his pillow, mouth slightly parted as his breathing slightly tickled the wispy hairs on the back of your neck. He looked so peaceful and calm - a difference to the normal Harry who, even on a good day, took great pleasure in meticulously picking things apart and being a bit cynical. It was part of his âcharmâ; but seeing him like this was a type of vulnerability he rarely chose to show.Â
To be fair he was asleep, he dint realise he was exposing himself in this way.
Finding yourself a little transfixed (a bit creepy but hey) on the natural curves and definition of his face, you ever so carefully rolled over in the bed to face him. It stopped you from craning your neck and gave the sleepy boy a slight nudge, making him tense his arm a little more tightly round you.Â
He settled quickly though, giving you ample opportunity to just observe what was going on . Both right in front of you⌠and what the hell was going on in your head. Because to be honest it was an overwhelming amount of emotion thoughts for the early morning.Â
Somehow you mustâve eventually drifted off once again because the next thing you were aware of was a shuffling from immediately next to you. This time though, you were instantly aware of exactly the situation you found yourself in and chose to keep up the pretence of sleep - a little interested in how Harry would play it.Â
You heard a small gasp, having to suppress a chuckle at what you imagined Harryâs sleepy and panicked face looked like. That lasted a couple of moments, before you felt him painstakingly slowly peel his hand from your waist and if you were being 100% honest⌠you heart sort of sank.Â
What you had been expecting?- you donât know and really there was really no reason to be disappointed. Yet, you still felt this deflated and disappointed feeling, hit your chest especially hard. Perhaps it was because of your focus on that emptyness that you forgot you were supposed to be pretending to be asleep./.
Because when he had delicately brushed the side of your face to tuck a rogue bit of hair behind your ear - your eyes flickered open. Like a rabbit caught in headlights, Harry froze, his hand still hovering over your jaw. Equally, you didnât know what to do. Because really⌠do friends tuck hair behind the others ears? And do friends look at each other with this matched expression of confusion and fear?Â
It took a painfully long time (though in reality was probably only a matter of seconds) before the boy retracted his hand, suddenly sitting up from his reclined position down at you. Mirroring his actions, you both ended up sitting, facing the opposite wall, bodies closer than they needed to be in the double bed. Both still very much in the middle.Â
âI er-â
â-No no donât⌠was nice of youâ He had been about to apologise which you didnât want to hear. You didnât want to hear â I didnât mean itâ - you wanted him to mean it. In response Harry nodded jerkily, and from your peripheries, noticed he was searching your face for any sign of emotion.
âStill canât believe this all happened⌠I-I didnât disturb you too much did I?â He sounded really nervous. You were never like this with each other. So static and forced.Â
âNo no⌠I slept really good actually.â Your register was quieter, waiting till youâd finished speaking before looking over at him with a self conscious smile.Â
âAh Iâm glad⌠I um-I did too.â The silence returned and the atmosphere just felt sharp. It felt like you were quite literally walking either side of a knife edge. It made you chew on your bottom lip, playing with the slightly frayed edges of the vintage quilt.Â
âY/n- I lookâŚâ Heâd bolted upright and voice was more raised than normal for the morning. âThis is gonna sound so fucking weird, especially cos weâre literally in the same bed but... but I was thinking we could maybe go on a hike or something together?â What he seemed to be suggesting didnât match the level of panic that was conveyed in his body language which confused you. And what the bed had to do with it⌠was yet to make sense in your head.Â
âI think Andrew said weâre getting some tour of island this afternoon so-â
â I kinda meant just you and me.âÂ
The penny dropped and it had you focusing all energy on processing what was happening - understandably causing Harry to only worry more with the lack of response. âIâm sorry if Iâve ruined ever-â
âNo I-IâŚ.Iâd really like that too.â
âOh er⌠well⌠really?â The sheer shock made you giggle, feeling the two of you sliding back into the normal dynamic.
âNormally a boy has to buy me a drink before he gets in my bed butâŚ.â A mischevious smirk that spread across your lips gave Harry the final confirmation that just maybe you were interested too, making him scoff and quietly chuckle.
It was odd; mainly because this was the two of you being incredibly vulnerable and honest with each other - something that you hadnât allowed yourself to be for fear of messing things up. And then one lazy morning, both with morning breath and slightly puffy eyes, it changed. For the first time when you looked at him, he really saw - and vice versa. You were still in the middle of something, yet it was completely different.Â
This time you were in the middle together figuratively as well as literally. In the middle of the bed, closer than you needed to be, but not wanting to retreat - while you both just looked shyly and bashfully at each⌠Eventually you lips hesitantly met in the middle.Â
127 notes
¡
View notes
Text
snow day (aaron hotchner)
you and jack convince aaron to take a snowday.
a/n: first hotch fic, and itâs a fluffy one. im a sucker for happy hotchners. i tried my best to make this gender neutral (im a female so thats just my default but i want to make things more inclusive if i can). please let me know if make any mistakes. any (kind) feedback is appreciated! (also this is not edited sooo)
1.2k words (I made this a bit longer than I intended)
warnings: tooth-rotting fluff, happy hotch (yes, thats a warning).Â
masterlist
You woke up to a pair a big brown eyes staring at you, shaking you out of your slumber.Â
âY/n! Look!â Jack whisper-shouts (although heâs a kid, so itâs more of an attempt at whispering.
He points outside, directing your gaze to the window, showing the ground below coated in white.
âIt snowed!â He exclaimed, much louder this time. You turn to the sleeping man beside you, making sure that his sonâs excitement didnât wake him from his much-needed sleep.
âI see that, buddy,â You whisper excitedly, placing a hand on Jackâs back, âWhy donât you go get your snow pants out and get dressed to go play outside.â When you say that, the mini-Hotchnerâs face lights up with a smile, and he runs out of the room at top speed.
Once Jack is gone, you roll over and face Aaron, still sound asleep. However, as you inspect his face closer you see the corner of his mouth twitch up, and you know that heâs faking. You place a kiss there, and he opens his eyes. He groans at the light filling the room, stretching and pulling you into his chest.Â
âAaron, your son wants to play outside in the snow.â You say, trying to wiggle out of his arms (to no avail).Â
âBut itâs so cold outside. And itâs so warm here in bed.â If only his team could see him now, pouting at you and grumbling like a teenager.Â
Instead of responding, you crane your neck up and kiss him. Distracted, his grip on you loosens and you take the chance to slip out of his arms, which earns a groan from him. As you start to pull on your warmest clothes, you give Aaron (who hasnât moved from the bed) a pointed look.
He sits up, but doesnât make a move to get out of the bed. He turns his body to face you, and you already know what heâs about to say.
âI have a lot of files I need to go through.â
You shake your head, moving over to him and snatching away his computer sitting on his bedside table, which he had begun to reach for.Â
âPaperwork can wait.â You say, âRight now your assignment is to get dressed and build a snowman with your son.â You give Aaron another quick kiss before walking out of the room to get the rest of your snow gear.
Soon, you and Jack are ready to go outside, gloves on and boots laced up.
âDo we have to wait for dad?â Jack asks, slowly shuffling closer to the door.
âNo, I think that Dad is gonna take a little bit. We can go out now and heâll join us when heâs all ready.â You respond, pulling Jack into your side and bracing yourself for the cold.
Itâs a lot colder outside than you had imagined, although 30 degrees is pretty cold. Jack immediately dives into the snow, making a mini snow angel in the front yard. You lay in the snow and make one yourself, right next to his. (Of course he runs right over it as soon as you stand up).Â
âSnowball fight!â You hear Jackâs little voice yell out behind you, right before getting pelted in the head with a ball of snow. Youâve gotta admit, the kid has good aim.
He must get it from his dad, you think.
âNo fair! I wasnât ready!â You say before making your own snowball and hitting him in the leg. Heâs running all over the place, a small moving target. You and Jack throw snowballs at each other for another couple of minutes, hiding behind bushes and tree trunks.Â
At one point, Jack tackles your legs as youâre running and you fall face-first in the cold snow, Jack landing on top of your back, giggling in your ear.Â
Aaron watches the scene in front of him fold out, unbeknownst to his son and his lover. A rare smile adorns his face, seeing his two favorite people in the world so happy. In this moment, Aaron wasnât thinking about a case, or a deadline, or worrying about his familyâs safety. He was living in this moment, enjoying the feeling of joy. He takes his phone out of his pocket, removing a glove with his teeth and snapping a picture of you and Jack running around in the snow with each other. He puts his phone back in his pocket and starts walking down the steps.
âDad!â Jack exclaims, bringing your attention to Aaron, walking down the steps bundled up in his snow gear. Thereâs a smile on his face, and you feel your heart swell as you watch him pick his son up, both of them laughing. You see them whisper something between themselves, and suddenly theyâre running behind a nearby tree.
Confused, you walk over to where they disappeared slowly, only to get pelted with snowballs from both Hotchners. Screeching, you run and hide behind a bush, preparing your own round of snowballs. You can hear Jack giggling loudly. When you jump out from behind the bush, snowballs are flying in every direction as the three of you run towards each other, having the time of your lives.Â
You reach Aaron and Jack, all of you out of snowballs.Â
âTruce?â Aaron asks, holding his hand out for you to shake.Â
You quirk your eyebrow, surprised at his peace offering. You reach your hand out and grab his.
âTru-â You begin to speak, but your words catch in your throat as he pulls you to his chest. You squeal, trying to pull back. He has his arms wrapped tight around you, holding you too him. You look up at him to find him already looking at you, a type of happiness in his eyes that you rarely see. You commit the moment to memory, him smiling down at you and looking at you like youâre his whole world.
Thatâs because you are, a part of you says.
You look into his eyes, both of you conveying your love without speaking a word. He leans his head down, kissing you in such a gentle and loving way that you want to melt (despite the fact that you canât feel your fingers because of the cold). Even through the kiss, you can feel him smiling.
âEwww, gross guys.â Jack says, trying to pull you away from his dad. You reluctantly pull your lips from Aaronâs but he doesnât let you go far, resting his forehead on yours for a few seconds. He nudges his nose against yours, and you pull away when Jack gives an especially strong tug on your hand.
âCome on guys, letâs make a snowman!â He pulls you over to the center of the yard, and Aaron walks by your side with a hand on your back.
âThank you.â He whispers in your ear. You turn with a smile, giving his lips a peck before responding.
âNo, thank you, love. Seeing you smile makes me feel so happy, I canât even explain it.â You say.
âItâs because I love you, Honey,â He says before turning back to Jack, who is already gathering snow for his snowman. âI love both of you. Now, letâs make this snowman.â
âWe love you, Aaron.â You respond, thankful that you convinced your man to take a snow day.Â
I hope you enjoyed this! Happy Hotch is my absolute favorite! <3
#criminal minds#aaron hotchner#jack hotchner#x reader#x gn reader#aaron hotch x reader#hotch x reader#hotch fluff#hotch x gn reader#dad hotch#domestic hotch#aaron hotchner x gender neutral reader#aaron hotchner x reader#aaron hotchner x y/n#fanfiction#aaron hotchner fluff
232 notes
¡
View notes
Text
unplanned unexpected unwarranted vampire charlie au
au where bella decides she cant leave her dad behind like her mom did and convinces edward and carlisle to protect him too. carlisle ushers him out of the house and explains things to him, providing proof as needed - as much as he can. they go to arizona to hide out, charlie stumbling over his words to convince renee that he and bella were threatened and are in enough danger to need to hide out in a different state.
bella still gets the phone call, and renee doesn't answer when either of them call. when the others are distracted, she still gets away to meet james, but when the cullens go to save her, charlie's waiting outside with esme and rosalie (who are guarding him on the road instead). victoria is there too - and she gives them more trouble than they anticipated. emmett and jasper are distracted by the redhead and the noises from inside the studio getting louder and more concerning by the second.
when a scream rings out â he's never heard bella sound like this, not even when she was a mousy little girl buried under his seahawks baseball cap far too big for her head â charlie can't help but wrench open the door and run inside. his baby is cowering away from a bloodthirsty monster and there's not even a pause in his step as he sprints over to shield her form with his own, squeezing her against his chest and praying for the first time since he heard she wanted to come up to forks for the rest of school
his prayer's interrupted by a loud shattering sound and a malicious laugh. "aw, look at that! daddy's trying to save you. what a noble, pointless sacrifice!" a smack like stone hitting stone. "well far be it from me to deny a man his dying wish."
he doesn't hear what he says next - he doesn't hear anything, or see anything, because everything is white and sharp and pain, burning like a star, blooming in the crevice where his shoulder meets his collarbone. nothing exists right then but the cold fire in his skin, burrowing in his bone. it feels like hours before anything changes. the first thing to slip through is wet on his cheek and cool hands scrabbling to clutch at his.
"dad! dad!" bella? "edward! carlisle! anybody, any of you, please, I need help! my dad â needs help!" a hand on his cheek, trembling and frantic. "dad just hang in there! somebody help us!"
his fingers twitch, stretching towards her. "bella âyou okay â bells â "
"im okay! im okay, im so sorry, dad, im so sorry! im sorry, it shouldnt have been you â this is all my fault â edward! edward please, you have to help him!"
hers is still the only voice he can discern but there are more emerging, blending together but getting closer. he catches snatches of words like 'bit', and 'spread', and 'minutes', and 'sorry', and 'safety'. a pale shape stands at the edge of his vision, and at once he's lifted from the floor. he convulses, eliciting another audible choke from his sweet daughter, and he recognizes a familiar, soothing voice from above.
"we can't stay here..."
"what? what do you mean?"
"we'll bring him back with us..."
"what are you going to do?"
"let him take him, bella, please"
"we'll watch over him, i promise."
"Im not leaving him, i can't just let him go!"
"i promise," softer. "jasper â will he sleep?"
the world softens and fully crumbles away. there's nothing left. nothing but fire.
time doesn't exist here, but then the fire, it doesn't go out. yet it stops hurting. it stops eating. it starts feeding. a single thought pops into his head that will make no sense to him when he recalls it later â a weary 'oh. i see.'
three days after the ballet studio, he wakes up to a brown popcorn ceiling. he blinks. he can see every crack and cranny in the plaster.
"mr. swan?" a tinkling voice says, and he sits up. "good, I thought you'd be up." the little black haired cullen girl beams up at him, chipper but sorry. her hand is curled around his wrist. "bella will be back any moment, and carlisle soon after. they're just across the hall, actually. he says we'll need to look after you for a while, just in case, â"
she pauses, just soon enough to avoid being interrupted by the sound of beeping and pressing keys and the door swinging open. bella is whole and wonderful â he can see every inch of her and she's really actually fine, not even a scratch â and she freezes seeing him but then she's flinging herself forward, pale face contorting
"dadâ!"
"b-bells," he stands up, quickly, too quickly, to meet her, tugging alice along with him, but edward catches his girlfriend's hand and holds her back as he voices her objections to her entering at all. charlie scowls at first, when a scent reaches his nose â a smell that might've made his stomach growl if it could. his eyes cast up in open question.
edward is stiff, eyes looking conflicted but legs poised to pounce. "it's her."
"oh." charlie shifts uncomfortably on his feet, properly spooked, willing the despairing thirst away. as moments pass since making the connection, the scent of blood â of food â fades, to the point he can hardly detect it at all. it's a sharp relief.
"you â how do you feel," bella forces out, eyes locked with his with an uncomfortable intensity that makes him squirm and anxiously rake a hand through his hair. carlisle and the others filter in behind her and he's grateful for something else to look at, now he knows she's safe.
"better," he settles on. "than before, I mean. was that â did â" he waits for someone to interrupt him and fill him in, but it's quiet. "are you okay?"
a bark of laughter bursts from her chest and she assures him she's fine, eyes wide and brows furrowed like she can't believe he's a real person, the way she gets sometimes when he says something so awkward and sincere it makes her want to groan. but she doesn't want to groan anymore. instead she's torn between crying and singing.
"what do you remember?" carlisle asks, gently stepping forward, his gaze a mix of clinical fascination, wary confusion, and personal concern. charlie would flush beneath it... but the heat never comes to his cheeks.
"exactly how much are you looking for," he grumbles. "last thing i recall..." no need to go into the pain. "finding bella with that... guy at the studio."
"just finding her?"
"trying to protect her," he amends, focused on avoiding everyone's gaze. "and... it was..." then he notices how much there is to see, even when hes trying not to look at anything. he frowns. absorbing this much â it feels like a headache, minus the pain itself. overload. "it was him wasnt it. he bit me"
esme and jasper nod, but carlisle and bella just look away, the brunette visibly cringing. edward's jaw tightens, and for some inexplicable reason, the sight of that is what makes it all click for him.
"so," he fumbles for a second, but the word comes out so clean and sure when he says it, not at all like he feels. his mouth is physically incapable of tripping over itself like hes used to, no stammer, no stumbling. he grimaces and all the muscles pull exactly like he intends them too. he shakes his head. "he bit me. and? can i assume that's what's got me feeling so weird? the... some sort of effect of the bite?"
bella doesnt answer. neither does carlisle. surprisingly, it's that blonde girl that replies, though not to him.
"show him," she says, and after a moment, esme creeps forward, gesturing for his hand. he hesitates, but takes it. edward shifts to place bella behind him, as if she needs to be protected from him the way charlie protected her from james, a move that breaks his heart. gently, esme maneuvers him over to the bathroom. she turns on the lights, though she didn't really need to. he blinks. red. in the middle of a face with skin more suited to a shelf at a morgue than the tasteful backsplash of the bathroom, framed with dark, curling, concerningly long lashes, his irises were red. that wasn't it, either.
"am i..." he huffed. "am i seeing things, or am i way better looking than usual?"
a ripple of good humor disturbs the room, from esme's warm giggle, to a watery chuckle from bella, to a great, booming crow from emmett.
"way to focus on what's important, chief," alice nods, at the man's back in an instant. she doesn't sound nearly as sarcastic as those words should warrant. "finally, a man after my own heart."
"wait till you try running for the first time," emmett interjects, joining her behind him. "mind, blown."
some of the other family members sigh and shake their heads. charlie runs his eyes along his sharper jaw, still sprinkled with the stubble he'd acquired in the preceding chaos, now even and almost roguish where before hes pretty sure it made him look old and unkempt. he looks younger, he thinks, not young exactly, but good. better than his age.
he pulls away from his reflection, eyes flickering from face to face around him. he might even have said that he fit in with the mythically beautiful family. hes struck by how silly he was to dismiss the strangeness of the gorgeous, antisocial group out of hand, now that he sees how strange he's become himself, before his eyes fall to his daughter.
"im sorry dad" she mumbles, humor evaporating, and a pain resounds like a crack in his chest.
slowly, carefully, he moves forward, and the rest of the vampires stand on high alert as they realize what he's about to do. bella's eyes are bloodshot and he presses his lips together in a bittersweet line as he wraps her in his arms and tucks her close, just under his chin. a shudder runs down his spine as a phantom pain ghosts over his shoulder, but he brushes it aside and it evaporates like water. when he breathes in, she smells the way she always has, and he is not hungry.
"it's okay, kiddo. we'll get through this. im just glad you're okay."
and they do. charlie's vampiric powers are related to shielding, like his daughter, but his are more like putting things on mute, if that makes sense. small things, obviously, and usually physical. he's got a great deal more resistance to thirst than most newborns, for example, because it's muted by his powers, particularly for those he cares about. unfortunately this makes it likelier for him to, uh, die of thirst, as it's possible for him to forget to feed. and he can't block edward from hearing his thoughts completely, but they're muffled naturally by his powers (and always will be. hes not helping anyone into his head any time soon, especially not his daughter's boyfriend). he can also mute his own scent to the shapeshifters â which means he and billy, after things are all sorted, will still be able to hang out and be best friends!! he can also mute his own footsteps,
anyways this started as a meme post intending to go into how comedic it would be if charlie got changed and bella spent the rest of the series complaining that edward wanted to spend the rest of eternity with her father but not with her but then i got struck with some mad charlie feels and this happened so anyways vampire!charlie everyone @charlieswanismyrealdad @effervescent-emmett @cullen-trash @emmettmccartycullen @jaspell @leahclearwaterdefensesquad is this anything
#charlie swan#twilight#twilight saga#twilight reneissance#twilight renaissance#twilight memes#twilight meme#carlisle cullen#bella swan#edward cullen#edbella#james witherdale#alice cullen#rosalie hale#jasper hale#emmett cullen#esme cullen#twilight au#bilight's headcanon#bilight's headcanons#bilight's bs#bilight talks#bilight writes#bilight's memes#bilight's aus#well hope this doesnt tank#put like. way too much time into this.#im sorry its not under a read more but im on mobile and dont know how to do that#long post
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Big Smile (Request)
Tom Hiddleston x Teen!Co-star!Reader
Genre: Angst, fluff
Request Description:Â maybe some Tom Hiddleston who is close to reader cause hes like her mentor and shes a very happy person, goofy and silly as well but nothing can make her cry. Like, it's genuinely hard to make her cry so maybe him seeing her cry for the first time? and it's pretty bad? maybe its cause she goes to a normal high school along with a catch up high school (basically a school where u go to if youre SERIOUSLY behind) and the pressure is way too much for her to handle and her emotions exploded? ty!!
Warnings: depression, anxiety about school, stress
(A/N): im very excited to be going on vacation!! dont worry ill still update, im just going to another city nothing too big (of course with the ârona still out here). I wrote like half of this on my phone btw so if anything looks weird thatâs why
âWhy would you say it like that?â you laughed loudly, falling back on your bed. Tom giggled too, watching as you got into a laughing fit.
âIâm just demonstrating that you can say each line differently!â he defended, but your laughter didnât falter. Tom smiled and shook his head, waiting for you to be done. âCan you hurry that up, we have a couple more lines to go through,â he joked.
You held your stomach and shook your head. Finally, the laughter died down and you tried desperately not to start it again, as Tom continued helping you with the script. You forced your mouth into a frown, but that only reinforced your need to laugh.Â
Tom looked and saw your expression and sighed, making you laugh again.Â
âThis is impossible,â he muttered, but he was smiling. He thought you were so incredibly sweet and bright, although lacking a little seriousness.Â
âHey, itâs okay,â you finally stopped laughing AGAIN, âweâre done. Those were all the lines I had questions about.â
âYou sure?âÂ
âYeah,â you said and both of you stood up. Tom grabbed his jacket and his bag from the counter of your hotel room. He smiled at you and hugged you as a farewell.Â
âSee you on set tomorrow,â and then he was out of your room. You smiled softly thinking about how much fun you two had, but the sweet moment was over far too fast.Â
You had school. Youâd never been a top student or anything, but before this whole movie-thing youâd been able to keep up. A couple of weeks ago you started Catch-Up-High-School, which youâd been required to start, since you grades had all dropped.Â
And since then youâd felt awful. You felt so stupid and useless. And on top of that, you were stressed. With both regular high school teachings and catch up school, you seemed to spend every waking moment working, either on the movie or on school, and youâd only sleep once you were done. Which could take a while.Â
It was getting to you. You were phenomenal at hiding it, truthfully. Because your personality was too bright and blinding for anyone to see anything behind it.Â
You werenât one to cry, but you felt it behind your eyes, constantly. All day, when you remembered your school situation, it started coming. You never cried, not when watching movies or reading books, you didnât even really cry when you were sad. The stress was simply getting to you.Â
You pulled out both your math books, both regular high school and catch up high school, which you had neatly tucked away when Tom came, and started doing your assignments for the day.Â
Your head hurt, as you did it, and it was so hard for you to understand. You wished you could ask Tom for help, but you couldnât tell him. It was simply too embarrassing. âHey Tom, Iâm too stupid for regular school, please help?â What would he even think of you?
You hadnât even done your assignments for long, when you started crying. You were just writing the answer to a question, when a tear slid down your face. You wiped it away as quick as it came and continued.Â
But so did your tears. You cried silently as you worked, ignoring them, eventually not even wiping them away. You were just trying to get through it, chewing through your lip.Â
Just as you failed to figure an assignment out, your pencil broke on the paper, and you threw it away from your, putting your head in your hands. Then you sobbed, and you werenât trying to ignore it, you were doing it. You were sitting there, and all of your focus was on the seemingly never ending stream of tears from your eyes.Â
God, what kind of person are you if you canât even do your catch up school work? You felt so unbelievably heavy, heart wrenching and tingling.Â
Meanwhile Tom had hauled down a cab, making it about a third of the way to his meeting, when he realized heâd left his phone at your place. He sighed and asked the driver to drive back to your hotel, knowing heâd need it.
Tom drove back there, and then stepped out of the cab, telling the driver to wait for him. He entered and pulled out his keycard. Your room had had two keycards and youâd given him your second one, which had made his heart melt.Â
He walked down the corridor, reading the room numbers, and then reached your door. He grabbed the handle and scanned the keycard, effectively cracking open the door.
And there you were. Tom blinked rapidly, refusing to believe that that was you, so immersed in your own crying that you hadnât heard him come in. That couldnât be you, not the smiling, laughing, happy Y/n he knew. You were sitting there so dark and alone, hugging your legs and wailing.Â
You never cried. Never. It had gotten to the point where him and his coworkers had discussed it, whether you were some robot or something. But you were crying. You were alone.Â
âY/n?â
His voice made you flinch and you didnât have to look at him, to know youâd exposed yourself. You, although knowing it was useless, wiped your tears, before raising your head.
Tom was heartbroken. Heâd never thought about how heâd actually feel once he finally did see you cry. But it was such a gut wrenching image, something he could feel in both his stomach and heart and throat.
âWhatâs going on?â He asked. You shook your head. He simply stepped inside and saw your regular high school math book, immediately knowing you were probably stressed. âDo you need help with your homework?â
You laughed bitterly, another tear sliding down your cheek. Tom walked to you, sitting down next to you, so he could wipe away the tear.
âWhatâs wrong? Come on, talk to me.. What happened?â He searches your eyes.
âIâm just stressed, Tom, itâs stupid,â you avoided his gaze. Tom knew it wasnât stupid. If it was you wouldnât be balling your eyes out.
âSo, let me help you with it,â He heard how his voice was shaking.
âTom, no.â
âYes-â
âNo!â
Silence. Tom pulled away from you. He was simply shocked. You werenât you. He closed his eyes.
âIâm sorry,â you whispered, voice breaking, as you started crying again. When you yelled at Tom, you felt your heart withering. What a horrible feeling.
âIâm sorry for yelling. Itâs just- I feel so useless. All the time. Iâm failing school! I mean, for Godâs sake, I have mandatory catch-up-school. Do you know how embarrassing that is? God, how can I be so stupid?â
Tom finally understood why you were crying. Why you were so stressed, why you were crying like that.
It was tough.
âYouâre not stupid, Y/n,â you immediately shook your head at his attempt to console you, âYouâre not! Iâm serious. Youâre smarts come from your understanding of people, and your talents in acting and everything you love. Not from your schoolwork. Your grades are not your worth. Youâre the smartest kid Iâve ever met! I mean it.â
Your crying turned to sniffles and you finally nodded. You agreed. You hadnât felt so sure of yourself in a long time. A small smile found your lips.
âThank you, Tom, I-I really needed that.â
âOh, of course, N/n,â he mumbled and pulled you into a hug, burying your head in his chest. You wrapped your arms around him.
âNow my offer still stands. Do you want my help doing the homework?â This time you nodded, and the two of you spent the rest of the day doing all of your homework.
When you were finished, you apologised profusely, but Tom just smiled and said heâd do it any day. Every day onward while you were working on that movie, heâd ask you after shooting if you needed any help, and always insisted it was his pleasure. With Tom around, you never had to feel useless again.
#avengers cast x reader#avengers x reader#avengers x teen!reader#avengers#avengers cast x teen!reader#marvel#marvel x reader#tom hiddleston#tom hiddleston x teen!reader#tom hiddleston x reader
752 notes
¡
View notes
Photo



Starker High School AU Pt. 6 (1, 2, 3, 4, 5)
---
tw: general howard stark warning
---
There is a buzzing by his ear.
At first, Tony doesnât really notice it, waking up in short increments before being pulled back under. But he keeps waking, unsure what keeps tugging him out of his dreams, hand flapping around his face as he tries to stop the incessant ringing.
âBlergh,â he mumbles into his pillow.
Batting his hand around to quell the source of annoyance, he comes to grip his phone, squinting as it lights up inches away from his face and vibrates against his palm. For a second he thinks itâs his alarm, but then he remembers that he didnât set one. Itâs a succession of text notifications cascading down his screen that alerts him out of the slope of slumber with a start.
The only time his phone goes off like this is an emergency. The first thing he registers is that itâs only eight-minutes after seven. He blinks, sight clearing from the sleep wedged in his eye as he reads the flurry of still-incoming texts.
> so thanks for last night > yknow > for the ride > i mean > you know what i mean > anyway > so that folder i gave you had my BIO notes, not econ > im such a doofus > i need them back > donât bother looking at them lol > can we meet up?
Tony groans, eyelids heavy as anvils. Jesus christ. He didnât get home until four after dropping this guy off and heâs already up and bothering him? What gives?
Exhausted and annoyed, he tucks his phone under his pillow and sets it on do-not-disturb for extra measure. There ainât no way heâs getting up at seven on a Saturday for fucking class notes. Prick.
In his opinion, heâs filled his quote of good deeds for the month and he doesnât need to be up for another few hours. Whatever it is, he thinks, snuggling into his pillow, heâs sure it can wait.
---
The next time he wakes itâs just after nine. Thereâs a gap in his curtains allowing a sharp shard of sunlight into the room where it directly pierces into his eyelids.Â
He groans tiredly into the drool patch on his pillow, willing sleep to come back to him, turning on his other side, gripping the edges of the quilt and tightening it around himself until he is firmly cocooned within it. Itâs nice and warm, and sleep is such a rare commodity to him so itâs novel to bask in its dregs. But there isnât any more sleep to come heâs quick to realize, giving up after a few minutes and blinking up at the ceiling.Â
Nine is practically six. Itâs criminal to be up this early.
Thereâs an unusual flurry of texts on his phone, some from Rhodey, but most of them are from Parker, an endless ladder of increasing franticness.Â
Tony tosses his phone to the end of his bed carelessly.Â
Itâs been literally less than twelve hours since heâs had to deal with the shithead. Surely whatever was lodged up his ass couldnât possibly be as important as Tony ignoring him.Â
Swinging his legs off the bed, he stands and stretches his arms up high, fingers curling. The stretch feels good and he takes a quick sniff of his armpits to gauge if he can forego a shower for the third day in a row.Â
The stench is wicked. Itâs possible that heâs overdue.
He strips off as he heads towards the adjacent bathroom, naked and nursing a semi.
He canât help but shudder as his back meets the cold tiles, the intuitive shower head following his body with a mechanical whir, miscalculating its aim and spraying him in the face.
Ah. That will need to be recalibrated, he notes.Â
But, he canât say he really minds, tolerating the spray, even as it hits his mouth like a fire hose. He ducks his head to wet his hair, reaching blindly for the touchpad to dial down the pressure. Once the water is to his liking he reaches down to take himself in hand, leisurely stroking himself.
Itâs just a perfunctory part of his morning ritual; he doesnât really have anyone in mind as he brings himself to full hardness, just the fleeting memory of lips around his cock, the next of a well rounded ass, not feeling particularly creative.Â
Okay, so maybe he pictures some big, brown eyes and dark hair he can run his fingers through. And maybe he goes off like a rocket. Thatâs his business.
Anyway, once heâs out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist, he inspects his appearance in the mirror. The bruises on his face are still pretty gruesome, deep purple and beginning to yellow around the edges. The cut on his lip seems to be well and truly scabby.
Turning to the side, Tony takes observation of his overall torso region; his stomach is not as defined as heâd like it to be - probably due to his affinity for carbs and sweets, if heâs honest. Between a few fingers he can pinch the skin and pull it a little -- and look, heâs a bit soft around the middle, but he lifts, alright. Maybe he isnât exactly steel cut like the dudebros on the football team who have made being ripped their life mission, but he has musculature under the adipose.
Is he a little self-conscious about it? Sure. Is he worried about it enough to give up garlic bread and cronuts? No. Especially when he spots a new chest hair nestled comfortably between his pecs.
Probably a bit too proud of himself because of a singular piece of hair, Tony gets dressed in a pair of jeans that have seen better days, speckled with singe marks and thinning at the knees and a singlet, slinging on his leather jacket for the finishing touch.Â
He almost forgets the bot.
âLook at you,â he says, to the mangled mess of metal on his desk. Scooping the injured, beeping bot Tony stuffs it into his backpack. âCome here, darling. Shh, youâre okay.â
Peering both ways out of the hall to ensure the coast is clear, he quickly descends the stairs, shushing the bot the whole way.
On the ground floor, he pauses when he hears voices coming from his fatherâs office. It takes a second to recognise the voices, his father and Stane arguing over one another, loudly, then softly. He tries to listen in, catching somewhat audible hisses about the company finance officer.
Careful to avoid the floorboards that squeak he tiptoes to the kitchen to pocket a few muesli bars and a water bottle from the fridge.Â
The voices get progressively louder as he sneaks to the front door, silently saluting their maid as he passes. She waves back at him, offering a sympathetic smile as he goes out the door.Â
His heart pounds as he reaches his car, parked around the corner street.Â
âAlright, baby,â he grins, revving the engine. âLetâs go.â
---
âThe fuck?â
Itâs hard to be sure, but perhaps Rhodey doesnât expect Tonyâs unannounced arrival at his front door. Not if the furious scowl and bunny slippers on his feet are anything to go by.
Nonetheless, he slips past the front door, welcoming himself into his friends home, despite the exasperated outcry of for fucks sake Tony, itâs Saturday and itâs not even noon, canât you call ahead?Â
No, he canât call. Well, actually, he reconsiders, heading down the hall to the basement, his friends footsteps echoing behind him, he probably could, but it wouldnât make anyone less mad at him, so whatâs the point?
Besides, judging by the empty driveway and barren living room, Rhodeyâs family is already out, heâs not sure what the issue is.
âThe issue is I am tired, man,â his friend complains, following him down the stairs. âWhat are you doing here?â
âMe too, honeybear, freakinâ exhausted,â Tony mutters, skipping down the stairs. âGo back to bed. Iâll be out of your hair in a minute.â
âOh sure, and let you solder your fingers together again. Nah. Not taking the fall for that.â
âIâm not going to solder my fingers together. Iâm a pro.â
âUnless you need me to remind you of last summer,â Rhodey takes a seat at the workbench, âI suggest you shut up.â
âYouâre rude, you know that?â Tony asks, retrieving the bot from his backpack and setting it upon the bench. âIâll have you know that Iâve learned since then.â
âAnd yet you still refuse to wear gloves,â his friend sighs, settling heavily upon the adjacent chair. Thereâs a comfortable quiet between them while Tony works, carefully settling all the pieces onto the table, moving each with care.
Itâs hard to miss the weight of observation on the back of his neck, but he lets his friend drink his fill before heâs ready to speak.
âYou fuck up something?â He points to the bot.
Tony shakes his head, pressing the solder into the circuit board. âNo. Well, yes. The coding is perfect, as usual, but this idiot isnât any smarter than a Roomba. Heâs meant to be smarter.â
âSo?
âHe is smarter. I dunno, sometimes he messes up,â Tony mumbles, reaching blindly for the bent-nose pliers before Rhodey places it in his hand. âHeâs not bad, just dumb. Itâs not his fault.â
âAnd again, what happened? Did you run him over?â
âNo, the old man got sick of me playing with âtoysâ. Dumb-dumb here met the wall in a very dramatic fashion. It was an Oscar-worthy performance.â
Thereâs a sigh from behind him.
âDoes that explain your face?â
Tony glances behind him and smirks.Â
âYou mean my dashing good looks?â
âTony.â
âHonestly? I got into a fight with a feral racoon that ran off with some old ladyâs purse. It nearly cost me an eye, but I saved the day. She called me a hero, gave me some stale crackers from her purse and then gave me her number.â
âTony.â
âFine. I was skateboarding. I was in the middle of executing a super complicated kickflip but lost control when an enlarged gutter rat scurried in front of me. I flew headfirst into the gravel. Very embarrassing. That work?â
âTony.â
âLook, just leave it will ya? God, youâre like a nagging wife. Pick whichever story makes you feel all nice and fuzzy inside.â
Rhodey is suddenly before him, waving something in his face. âYour phone, jackass. Your better half is calling?â
Huh?
Tony blinks, gently setting down the pliers and the chip heâd removed, taking his phone. It vibrates, Your Better Half flashing across the screen.Â
âParker, ugh.âÂ
He really should have changed the contact name by now, he thinks, swiping to answer.
âAlcoholics Anonymous,â Tony answers by way of greeting. âHow may I direct your call?â
âHa ha, very funny, asshole. So you are awake. Iâve been trying to contact you all morning.â
âI know. Iâm beginning to think you actually might have separation issues,â Tony says. âI just got rid of you like eight hours ago.â
âIâm calling about the folder. Didnât you read my texts?â
âOh, I read them,â Tony settles back on the stool and continues to work on the main circuit. âSee, I was just ignoring you. Hoping youâd take the hint, but I forget subtlety is lost on you.â
âLook, I need my notes. Can we meet up?â
âRight, for Bio,â Tony rolls his eyes. âCanât it wait until Monday?â
âNo. I, uh -- I have a test first period. I need to study for it.â
âUh-huh. Just remember, the mitochondria is the powerhouse of the cell. Youâll be fine.â
âI take AP Bio, asswipe, Iâm aware of that. Can I just get it back, please?â
âYou take AP Bio? Was that an admin error or something?â he asks, holding the chip heâd retrieved earlier up to the light to inspect for any damage.Â
It looks to be ok. The damage to the bot overall seems to be mostly cosmetic, couple of scratches, a few dents. Nothing that a few replacement panels wont fix. Whatever he hasnât already got stored here Rhodey will surely have spare parts, itâll be fine. God, what would he do if his friend didnât lovingly tolerate Tony using his space for storage and barging in whenever he lucks. Itâs lucky Rhodeâs parents are so chill though, unlike his own. He may be a hot-head but heâs practically a saint compared to -
â - hello? Are you still there? I can hear you breathing.â
Tony blinks. âRight. Your notes. Look, Iâm kinda busy. I have a life outside of you and I donât actually care about your academic integrity, so, youâre gonna have to wait.â
âFor how long?â
âIâll drop them off this evening, like six-ish. Hey, maybe we could do that interview with May if sheâll be around.â
â...Iâm not sure thatâs the best idea.â
âCâmon, I already told you Iâm not actually hot for your aunt. Iâll be professional.â
Rhodey shoots him a bewildered look.
âThatâs not what -- look, whatever. Just donât be late okay. I have a life outside of you too.â
âYeah, Iâve heard that one before. Iâll try and not get in the way of your weekend plans of crying while you masturbate.â
âI literally hate you.â
âAnd yet you arenât denying the crying. Anyway, I have to go now, try to clean yourself up before I get there. See you at six, bubby,â he hangs up, cracking his neck before refocusing on his mangled creation. âNow where were we?â
âWhat the fuck.â
Tony pauses, pliers in hand. There is a particular expression on Rhodeyâs face erring on the side of confused and haunted.Â
âWhat?â
ââBubbyâ?â
âDonât say it like that - itâs like an inside thing. Donât repeat it to him, alright, heâll get pissy. And then Iâll get pissy.â
âYou know itâs just a project, right? You two arenât actually married.â
âThank god. Could you imagine being married to that guy?â Tony shudders. âScary.â
âTwo weeks ago you said he was the bane of your existence. Now you have âinside thingsâ with him? You saw him last night?â
He sighs, shoulders dropping. Yeah, he doesnât really have a good explanation for any of that.Â
The thing about himself, Tonyâs found over time and trial, is that he really, really likes to press buttons. He likes to test variables, wants to see what would happen if he did something he wasnât supposed to, and map out the world as it occurs in motion around him. Curiosity means he likes to test the parameters, to see what can yield, what will bite back.
More often than not that kind of impulsive brand of curiosity has gotten him in some sort of trouble. Turns out not everything and everyone appreciates being tested - and many things like to lash out when pressed. Â
Parker, Tony has found, is somebody that doesnât yield or bite. If Tony was a betting man heâd have placed his money on the boy being more of a yielding type - but what he does is he presses buttons just as much as Tony does, buttons he didnât even know he had to be pressed.Â
And that very much interests Tony.
He just doesnât know what to do with that information, except to keep pressing.
âIâll explain later,â Tony promises, mentally crossing his fingers. âIn the meantime, can we forget about Parker and focus on my broken baby here?â
Rhodey relents, but Tony knows that look in his eye. Heâll be hearing about it later and at the most inconvenient time. And heâs gonna tell Pepper.
Wonderful.
He really should change Peterâs contact name in his phone.
---
By the time he leaves the Rhodes residence and heads to his next destination, his robot is in somewhat in working order again. It remains fairly immobile though, just until Tony can replace the damaged infrared and touch sensor. It clicks its metal claws sadly towards Tony in the passenger seat as he drives.
Itâs a Roy Orbison kind of day, so the music is loud and the guitar is heavy as he makes the drive to Harlem.
And if Tony frees a hand to pat the bot on itsâ metal head every so often, thatâs his business.
When he reaches the other side of the city he parks in his usual space at a nearby lot and contemplates whether or not he should leave the malfunctioning bot in his car for the sake of being professional. It clicks at his jacket, weakly grasping the material as if on a plea - and damn, Tony knows the thing isnât actually sentient but what kind of asshole would he be if he left it here for the day.
Heart squeezing with sympathy, Tony delicately places him in the backpack, leaving the zip partially open for âairâ.
Next, snacks.
While heâs retrieving a pack (or two) of Reeses, he comes across Parkerâs folder that heâd stashed there last night. Their conversation from earlier returns to the forefront of his mind.
Look, Parker might not be the knuckle-dragging, monosyllabic dumbass Tony initially suspected that he was, and yeah he was savvy as demonstrated during their trip to the rental market - and yeah, definitely smarter than his social circle would suggest, and is absolutely and a source of constant surprise to Tony - but is he AP Bio - or AP anything material?Â
Time to find out.
The first thing that Tony notices is that the notes are definitely not for Bio. Theyâre for Econ, as initially prescribed.Â
The second thing he notices, as he flicks through the papers, skimming over the complicated graphs and annotated research, is that what heâs reading is actually good.Â
Well, Iâll be darned, Tony thinks, eyes getting progressively wider as he flicks through the pages. Not bad at all.
Makes him wonder why Parker thought he was missing his Bio notes though.
The answer to that becomes clear when a crumpled envelope falls out of the stack onto Tonyâs lap. He picks it up, at first thinking itâs a part of the research, but pauses. Itâs open and itâs addressed to May Parker.
âUm,â he says.
Itâs from Queens Presbyterian Hospital, which should make him drop it as if it were burning. It doesnât, though. Either itâs meant to be included in the folder, or itâs not and thatâs why Parker has been acting like a crazy-ex all morning.
Hmm. Tony sits there, torn, debating whether or not to look into it, the overdue stamp standing out against the crisp paper like a warning sign. On one hand, heâs running kinda late and, yâknow, privacy or whatever -- on the other, his fingers are already itching to know whatâs in it.
Mind your own business, he can already hear Rhodey saying, mind your own business, Tony.
Curiosity and a distinct lack of a moral compass wins, as always. Just a quick peek, that should be okay, right? The envelope is already open anyway, so, itâs not like anyone will be able to tell.
God, this is none of my business, he tells himself, even as heâs retrieving the letter from within and starts reading it.Â
Oh.
Tony quickly stashes the letter back into the envelope and back into the folder. Yep, definitely none of his business.Â
Yeah, he really shouldnât have done that. Big fucking yikes on his behalf. And yep, thereâs the guilt -- or at least he thinks the stomach churning is guilt, it could be the stale muesli bar he ate on the way.
Nonetheless, it hangs over him like a dark cloud as he picks up his backpack and heads out to the garage across the road. What kind of asshole looks into someoneâs mail because they canât help themselves. This dick, thatâs who.
Fixing a grin he doesnât really feel, he heads to the back office. He knocks on the window, ducking his head into the open door.
âYo,â he waves to the man sitting behind the desk. âSorry Iâm late.â
âHey kid,â the man looks up, smiling before his face drops. âTony, your face. What happened?â
âThis? Itâs nothing --â
â-- is that why you couldnât come to work yesterday? Not that I mind,â the man stands up. âAre you okay? Was it --â
â-- Was it nothing to worry about? Absolutely,â Tony holds his hands up in surrender. âJust an unfortunate encounter with a wild, feral squirrel in Central Park. I tell you, theyâre deceivingly cute, but theyâre pests. Totally out of control.â
âTony.â
âJarvis,â he interrupts, gesturing to the cars in the garage behind him. âCâmon. Look, letâs get to work, okay? Save the violins for later.â
And by later he means never.
The man sighs, world-weary, looking at him like he knows exactly what heâs thinking. At first heâs certain his boss is going to push the issue, but it must be a day for dodging bullets because he relents.
âAlright, kid. I got a ninety-four Ford sedan back there with your name on it. Busted fan belt, overheated engine. Probably needs a new set of spark plugs while youâre at it.â
With a grateful nod, Tony heads back, locating the vehicle in question. Itâs rusted to all hell and probably not worth the cost of repair, but he gets stuck into it anyway, keen for a distraction. He sets his bag and bot down near him while Jarvis blasts Alice Cooperâs Poison.
Tony might not have all the answers to lifeâs problems, but this is something he knows how to fix.
---
He probably distracts himself a little too well, because by the time heâs wrapped up with the Ford itâs already five-thirty and heâs a mess of engine oil and coolant.
Itâs only when Jarvis squeezes his shoulder and points to the clock on the far wall does he realise that heâs lost his sense of time. How the fuck is he supposed to clean up and get all the way from Harlem to Queens at this time of night?
âAh, crap,â Tony mutters, setting down his socket-wrench in his toolbox. âIâm late.â
âLate for what? You got a hot date or something?â Jarvis asks, stepping back to give him some room as he rushes to the staff bathroom.Â
âWhat, no,â He calls back, running the faucet and pumping soap over his hands. âI gotta go see about a guy.â He struggles to hear his boss over the running water but he doesnât have time to stop and figure it out.Â
âFrom school?â
âYes, and a prime pain in my ass,â Tony mutters, drying his hands on his jeans, walking back into the garage. âAnyway, see you Monday, chief?â
His boss nods, passing Tony his earnings for the week in cash. Tony should have known to dash and run because he starts hearing the proverbial violins when Jarvis clamps a hand on his shoulder, squeezing in a way that is more paternal than Tony is comfortable with.Â
âYou know you can call me, you have my number. You come up and see me and the missus whenever you want.â
Tony fake snores.
âJarvis.â
âWe have a spare room,â he insists, shrugging sheepishly and stepping back. âItâs yours at any time.â
âI see you enough, okay, donât push it. Iâll see you Monday,â Tony draws him into a one-armed hug and claps him on the back. âDonât you worry about me.âÂ
âDonât make me worry.â
âNo promises,â Tony salutes, slinging his backpack on shoulder and walking backwards out of the garage to the street. âHug the missus for me.â
Jarvis salutes back.Â
With that he sprints across the street when thereâs a gap in traffic, bot snapping gently at his hair as he runs.
Sweaty and sore, he is full of energy, a sense of accomplishment coursing through his blood, like an afternoon of work can only provide. He should fire off a text, he thinks, as he starts the ignition and heads out onto the road, yeah. Let Parker know he will be late.
And he does genuinely mean to send a message at the next traffic stop, but then Queen starts playing on the radio and Tony isnât a fool, okay, he turns that up loud.
Next traffic stop, he promises himself.
---
âIâm beginning to think you canât read the time,â Parker opens the door with a scowl. âYou said six.â
Wincing in the hallway, Tony looks at his phone. Six-fifty-nine. Itâs not totally his fault, okay. There was a pile up along the way and traffic was a nightmare of ridiculous proportions. He swears heâs gonna be the first person to invent a commercially viable flying car just for the sake of personally avoiding road congestion.
âYeah, so. Hereâs the thing: I had things to do, okay, priorities --â
âYou and your priorities, I swear to god --â
âHere,â Tony cuts him off, passing him his folder, letter neatly inside where it isnât going to obviously slip out. âYour folder, dumbass.â
Peter grips it, holding it to his chest as he stares at Tony for a moment, before passing it to the nearest flat surface, a weathered and small table that holds their keys.
âOkay, thanks,â Peter nods, smiling grimly, looking behind his shoulder. âAppreciate it. You can go now.â
âSo where are the Econ notes,â Tony blurts, wincing as he plays dumb. âI mean, if you had something prepared.â
Peter blinks, surprised. âOh, uh. Um, It can wait until Monday, canât it?â
âThe assignment is due Wednesday.â
âRight. Um, just give me a sec --â
âIs that Tony?â
May appears behind Peter, smiling brightly. Tony waves, rocking back on his feet.Â
âHey, Missus Parker.â
âHey there, handsome,â she hip-checks her nephew, joining him in the doorway and glancing between the two. âYou didnât mention we were having company tonight, Pete.â
âHeâs not handsome and heâs not staying --â
â-- I was just dropping something off,â he looks to Peter. âAnd excuse you, the lady has spoken and I have to agree. I am handsome. Some might even say that Iâm debonair.â
âAnd some might say that youâre deplorable.â
âHmm, I think you mean adorable.â
That prompts a smile out of Peter. He crosses his arms over his chest and tilts his chin up, all haughty.
âTony Stark, you are many things, but adorable isnât one of them.â
He leans in, pouting playfully. âOh come on, Parker. Iâm a little cute, arenât I?â
âNo.â
âNot even a little?â
âUh, let me check,â Peter pauses before smiling sardonically. âVerdicts in - jury says youâre one-hundred-percent despicable. Sorry.â
"Iâm sure I could sway the jury.â
âI think you mean you could pay the jury.â
Tony nods, pretending to be serious. âWell, yeah. You know, for consensus.â
Peter licks his lips, shifting closer.
âConsensus is important...â
â...Well, if you two are done,â May says after an extended period of silence, tying her hair back into a ponytail. âWe were just about to head out to a Thai place around the corner. Tony, you should join us.â
âOh, no, thatâs okay. I should go --â
The rest of his words are cut off by a truly monstrous growl of his stomach. He winces, scrunching up his nose sheepishly. He probably should have eaten more than Reeses all afternoon.
âWell, I guess that settles that,â May says, stepping out of the doorway and beckoning Tony in. âCome in. Sorry about the mess.âÂ
Itâs with Peter still staring at him that he reluctantly enters their apartment, brushing past the other boy. It looks the same as it did the other week, mostly tidy and smelling like incense. Thereâs a sizeable stack of unfolded laundry on the dining table, however, that wasnât there before.Â
Tonyâs distracted by a pair of dancing-bulbasaur boxers sticking out of the pile when May leans in close to sniff at his hair.Â
âYouâve got something in your hair, honey. Is that paint?â
He runs his fingers through his hair, palm coming back streaked with green. âOh, uh, radiator fluid,â he explains, holding up his hand.Â
âCan I ask what you did to your face?â
âI saved a homeless guy and his beef-sandwich from a pack of rabid, angry dogs. No need to call me a hero.â
May looks at him oddly. âOh, well, if you say so. Go get yourself washed up and we can head out.â
The burn of Peterâs stare follows him all the way to their bathroom.
---
The meal is less awkward than Tony thought it would be.
Well, for him at least.
Over larb and khao pad theyâd gotten through an informal interview with May about her experience as a caregiver with a single income. Not only was it informative for his own future financial independence, but she has been generous enough to speckle in colorful anecdotes of her nephewâs upbringing. Parkerâs face has been getting progressively redder all night and it has nothing to do with the spice in his food.
Tony has enjoyed the evening thoroughly.
â - and of course, we were lucky we hadnât decided to go cheap on the health insurance. Especially when Pete here broke his wrist at gymnastics when he was eight.â
Tony barely holds back a snort.Â
âYou did gymnastics, Parker?â
Peter tips his head back to stare at the ceiling and sighs. The flush seems to be creeping down his neck too, Tony observes gleefully. He stuffs a large mouthful of rice in his mouth to mitigate the urge to tease.Â
"Yes, he was very good, werenât you, Pete? So talented, you should see his medals.â
âStop, please.â
âCâmon, no need to be embarrassed, Pete, you were amazing,â she says. âYouâre still a flexible little bug, arenât you?â
Tony chokes on his rice.
Peter has his eyes squeezed shut and looks like he wants the earth to swallow him whole.Â
âMay, Iâm literally begging you.â
âUh,â he beats at his chest with his fist, swallowing roughly. âSo how long did you do that for?â
âUntil I was fourteen.â
âWhyâd you quit?â
Thereâs a very deliberate, weighted pause. May and Peter share a look between them and Tony gets a deeply uncomfortable sense that heâs just stuck his foot in it. Retract, he thinks, already regretting opening his mouth.
âWell,â May clears her throat, her tone light. âAfter my husband, Peteâs uncle Ben died, we moved away and we had to make some... financial cuts at the time.â
The bite heâs just taken goes to ash in his mouth. God, he really is a big idiot isnât he. Heâd assumed that May never got married to the man in the photos or that theyâd just divorced, he didnât realise that heâd passed - and so recently, too. Welling up with shame, he canât stop himself from glancing at Peter, whoâs staring at the table, lips pursed.
âOh,â he clears his throat. âIâm so sorry, I didnât mean to - I didnât know. Sorry.â
âItâs okay,â May waves her hand dismissively, but her smile is strained. âAnyway, what about you, Tony? Youâre severely asthmatic, right? That must have been hard, growing up if you wanted to play sports.â
Tonyâs eyes widen.
âYes, um, so hard. Luckily Iâm not really an exercise-y kinda guy. I personally prefer to keep a heart rate below eighty beats per minute.â
âDid you have any hobbies growing up?â
âYeah, driving my parents crazy,â Tony says, glad for the shift from the somber topic. âEscaping from nannies, seeing how quickly I could get them to quit.â
âYou like tinkering,â Peter says quietly, looking up. âYou mentioned, before. Cars and stuff.â
He shrugs, starting to feel as if heâs under the microscope, especially when Peter looks at him, eyes glittering with thinly-veiled interest.Â
âI mean, I donât know. I like - building stuff, I guess. Machines and robots, yâknow, cars. Itâs like, whatever.â
âYou want to be the next Elon Musk or somethinâ?â Peter asks, not unkindly, resting his chin on his hand.
âNah, I wanna be the first Tony Stark,â he scratches his cheek, suddenly bashful. Itâs an uncommon feeling for him. One hard to avoid, however, particularly when there is a boy who Tony doesnât really hate whoâs asking about his life like it might matter.Â
He clears his throat. âAnyway, mostly it was just me cataloguing all the ways I could make the vein in my fathersâ head pop. Iâm still working on that.â
May looks between them, smiling.
âSounds like you were a handful.â
âSure was.â
Still is, apparently, no matter how much he tries to stay out of the way.
The silence that follows is punctuated by the sounds of cutlery scraping across plates, of shrinking ice cubes rattling against glass. It feels pensive at the same time as it does thorny, like Tony opened the door to let someone in but accidentally let out a few ghouls.
And despite knowing heâd stepped on a landmine with the Parkers, he canât help but wonder what other pieces of the puzzle heâs missing. Why Peter doesnât live with his parents. Not that Tony is invested in him or anything.
He just doesnât like mysteries, thatâs all.
May excuses herself after to head to the bathroom not long after. Itâs during that time that the waiter brings the check, which Tony takes immediately, slipping in some of the cash heâd gotten earlier, despite Peterâs protests. He was gonna do it anyway, even if he didnât have the letter in the back of his mind.
âStop paying for me,â Peter says after he passes the check-book back to the waiter. âYour family is rich, I get it. Iâve told you, I donât need your charity.â
Tony shakes his head. Itâs not worth mentioning that the only money he spends doesnât come from his family.
âItâs not charity. Do you really think Iâm that nice, eh? Câmon. Maybe I like lording it over you.â
âWell, at some point Iâm going to pay you back.â
âAnd when that time comes Iâm not going to accept your money.â
âYou will,â Peter smiles wryly down at his plate. âI have my ways.â
âAs do I, sweetums. Now, do me a favour: shut up and finish your larb.â
Peter does, but something about him shifts. It seems more quiet and contemplative, his eyes staying longer on Tony than they normally would. He wants to tell him to take a picture, but for once, Tony thinks itâs probably best if he keeps his mouth shut.
---
Back at the apartment, Peter goes to retrieve his âEcon notesâ, taking the folder from the table and retreating to his bedroom. In the interim, May offers to let Tony stay over, inviting him for what heâs sure would be a rousing game of Mario Kart.Â
He politely declines.
âYou sure? Winner gets to choose a movie.â
âI should really get home,â he says. âThanks though. And thanks for dinner.â
âNo problem. Thank you for paying, you didnât have to do that. Let me pay you back.â
âNo need. Think of it as payment for your services and letting us pick your brain tonight.â
She reluctantly accepts with a lot less pride than what her nephew displayed and that makes Tony feel a little sick, because itâs evident that sheâs a proud and stubborn woman by nature. Her acceptance, albeit laboured, speaks volumes as to the reasoning behind it.
What takes him by surprise is when she hugs him goodbye and kisses his cheek.
âYouâre a good egg, Anthony. Donât be a stranger, okay?â
Itâs probably the most maternal touch heâs had since, well. Probably since he last went to stay with Jarvis and his wife. Fidgeting in the hold, heâs not sure if he wants to squirm or to sink into it.
May leaves when Peter comes back in, a familiar stack of notes in his hands that he passes to Tony.
âYou gonna kiss me goodbye, too?â
âWhat?â Peter blinks.
"Uh, never mind,â Tony waves the papers at him. âThanks for this.â
Peter looks around to make sure theyâre alone before leaning in rather promptly.Â
âWow, hold up on the proximity there,â Tony inches back, startled by their sudden closeness. âI was joking about the kiss --â
âYou read the letter, didnât you,â Peter whisper-hisses.
âWhat? Letter? What letter?â Tony says, voice strangled. âI donât know of any letter.â
He gets a painful poke in his chest for his lies.
âDonât play dumb. It wasnât where I left it.â
âIâm not -- ow, quit poking me.â
âThen stop lying. Youâre unbelievable -- donât you know that opening someone elseâs mail is a crime?â
Tonyâs shoulders slump as he concedes.
âLook, it was an accident, it just slipped out. And also, itâs not technically a crime, if the envelope was already open.â
âOh and the letter magically opened itself and forced you to read it.âÂ
âThat could be argued.â
âWhy couldnât you mind your own business?â
Sick of being poked, he shoves the papers between his arm and his ribs to hold them and takes Peterâs fingers in his hands, squeezing the digits when they struggle to break free of his hold.
âI should have, I admit it - I didnât think, okay, Iâm sorry. Is she okay?â
Peter stops struggling, looking over his shoulder again.
âI donât know,â he leans in again to whisper, âI only found it yesterday, I havenât spoken to her yet. Look, I know you hate me, but can you please not tell anyone about this?â
âWhy would I tell anyone?â
âI donât know, because youâre the devil, and you get a kick out of seeing me suffer?â
âTrue, but Iâm not going to tell anyone. Promise. That would make me look like an asshole and you like a martyr. Ergo, I shut my cake hole and continue looking better than you.â
âYouâre a real prince charming,â the other boy huffs, but seems to take him at face value. âIf I find out differently Iâm going to come after you. Youâre going to need dental work afterwards.â
Tony lets go of their joined hands, balling his fists and raising them to his face, mimicking what the other boy had done last night.Â
âYou wanna tousle, huh?â
He gets a light shove out the doorway for his attitude.
âAlright, smartass. Get the fuck outta here already.â
âGoing, going. Goodnight, princess.â
He mock bows, peering up under his eyelashes, momentarily arrested as he watches Parker roll his eyes and bite his bottom lip in an attempt to smother a smile.Â
His heart continues to beat a bit oddly all the way down to the car, where he sits in contemplative silence for a few moments until the sound of metal clicking shifts him out of his thoughts.
âOh, hey you,â he coos, gently retrieving his bot from his bag and placing it in the passenger seat, instantly feeling bad. âI didnât think I would take so long. Iâm sorry.â
Placing a seatbelt over the bot and buckling him in, Tony begins to narrate his night to him as he pulls off the curb and begins driving.
âI guess that Parker isnât so bad,â he tells the bot, who swivels its head in response to his voice. âI mean, he canât dress for shit and has questionable tastes in friends - oh, and cannot hold his liquor - but I dunno, baby-bot. Heâs okay. Donât tell anyone I said that, though -- and oh my god, did I mention he did gymnastics, what a fucking dork...â
The thoughts churn and buoy him until he pulls up to his house nearly an hour later. From the driveway he can see his fathers office light still on.
The sight of it makes his stomach drop, all good cheer gone in an instant.Â
âDamn,â Tony whispers to himself, tapping his knuckles against the steering wheel. This time of night on a Saturday can only mean one thing and he is really not in the mood to be in the crosshairs of whatever his father and Stane are up to.
But before he can work himself into a worry his phone vibrates in his pocket.
> hey, look, thanks for not being a total dick tonight about everything > and last night as well, I guess > yknow what i mean < ur welcome < by the way, iâm proud of you > for what < not finishing off ur aunts beer tonight < takes strength < asking for help is the first step > omfg i take back what i said > ur the worst < and ur a pain in my ass > they have creams for that u know > anyway, gânite, butthole > p.s. youâre still not adorable Tony smiles down at his phone. < goodnight bambi The bot clicks at him, breaking him out of his train of thought.
âDonât look at me like that. Letâs go in, but you gotta keep quiet, okay.â
He manages to avoid detection and attention from anyone, despite accidentally stepping on a squeaky floorboard. Maybe it had something to do with the record player and raucous laughter coming from the office.
In any case, Tonyâs just happy to make it back to his bedroom. There, he toes off his sneakers and starts getting ready for bed, stashing the leftover cash into a drawer.
It makes him think about Peterâs reluctance for Tony to pay for over the last couple of instances, and how freaking annoying that is. And rude.Â
Honestly, the dude should count himself as one of the lucky guys - Tony is not that magnanimous. He doesnât experience an impulsive, unthinking eagerness to provide for just anybody.
Oh.
Tony stills in the middle of his bedroom.
Oh no.
He knows what this is.
âThis is bad.â
---
*
*
---
tagging:Â @bylerboyfriends @ravens-starker-stuff, @starker-rays, @ironspiderstarker, @muse-of-gods, @notfor-temporaryuse, @tabbycat1220, @sugarfreecult, @rebel13lion39, @plueschpop, @spideravocados, @jellybbunny, Â @booktrashme, @elfkido, @mycatislickingmybedsheets, @queerghostboyo, @disneyprincessdominatrix, @cherrygoldlove @starkerflowers @starkeristheendgame @thewolffearsher @starkersugar , @starkerforlife6969, @css1992, @parkerrbitch, @fuckmemrstark, @blankblankityblank, @ilovemoreid, @blaquedecember, @killmylonelysoul, @notfor-temporaryuse, @arvaen
276 notes
¡
View notes